Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A slender woman with long silver hair and ruby red eyes looked at the time.

"Hmm... now that the past had turned into a parallel world instead. We can change its course for the better. I don't want our Cale to suffer. Thankfully, Cale from the new timeline had gotten rid of the curse as well as White Star."

The lady, Sylvette, closed her eyes. "I will follow your wills, Goddess of Creation, Tsuki and Goddess of Time and Life, Yan."

(Tsuki: Truthfully, I feel weird adding my own name in... 😅 but we need name. By the way, Yan 燕, is my Chinese name. It meant swallow.)

The moment she opened her eyes, lights appeared inside the room she was in and when the lights fade, people appeared one after another.

"What happens? Did the enemies attack?"
"What's going on?"
"Where is this?"

Chaos occurred.

"Please be silent. If you want an explanation, please be sensible and take a seat." Sylvette smiled as she used the god's power on the people who were shouting.

"Ugh!"
"Damn! Who is she?"
"Such pressure. We should listen for now."
"Tch."

The people quickly divided into groups.

"Your highness, do you think...?"
"She doesn't seem to be an enemy. Let's listen to her first."

Choi Han nodded at Alberu's words while looking at around cautiously.

Once he saw the red haired man standing with a Lion and a Bear beastman, he frowned. "Is that the trash?"

"I don't think that's Cale Henituse. Look over there." Rosalyn, who heard about the first encounter between Choi Han and Cale, helpfully pointed towards the Henituse family who were surrounding another redhead.

"Hyung, calm down first." The Wolf king Lock chimed in.

"Alright." Choi Han said so but glared hatefully at Cale.

Meanwhile, Cale stayed silent and furtively glanced at Ron and Beacrox who were silently standing next to Choi Han and the heroes. "..."

"Cale, don't worry. Your dad will not let anyone harm you again." Deruth spoke a little guiltily when remembering how Cale had just healed from those injuries.

"Alright." Sylvette clapped her hand. "Before everything else, remember well that you shouldn't fight inside this space. And..."

Snap! Sylvette snapped her finger.

Cale suddenly had a soft chair under him with soft blanket over him. On the table before him was a bunch of sweets and tea.

Deruth and the Henituse family members was seated around Cale.

"Hey! Why is that Trash got a special treatment!?"
"That's right. Why only him and the Henituse! We are noble, too!"
Neo and the nobles of various kingdoms demanded.

"How could you dare to compare with Our Cale? And the Henituse? They only got good treatment because they are good family to Cale compared to all the different dimensions." Sylvette was annoyed. "Just shut up. I'm already quite tolerant to all of you."

Gulp. Everyone who complained gulped nervously and didn't dare to say anything else.

The favoritism was obvious.

Cale was shocked and mumbled softly. "When did I get the god's favor?"

"What's special about that human?" An Elf with golden hair and golden eyes looked at Cale curiously.

The three people next to the Elf said nothing.

"I'm Sylvette, Syl for short. As some of you might have guessed, I am a God's messenger. I've summoned all of you here to share some informations that had been collected from another dimension."

"I'm sorry, Sylvette-nim. May I ask which God are you serving?" Cage who was excommunicated from the God of Death temple asked curiously.

This was the first time she met someone who actually made her felt the power of God clearly.

"This is the space that the Goddess of Creation and the Goddess of Time and Life had jointly created. And I am now served as their messenger, miss Cage."  Sylvette answered politely, quite different from when she was with the nobles. "And just Syl is fine."

"Okay, Syl-nim. Then how are you going to show us those information?" Cage helpfully asked the question that everyone was wondering about. 'I hope to see that Taylor might have a better fate than he had here.'

"I'll show you the God's records. Of course, not everything. Just some scenes that contains useful information." Syl glanced at Cale before turning back to everyone else. "Shall we start?"

A screen quickly appeared on one side of the room that was empty.

Rescuing a Dragon

The location that On and Hong chose to buried the black orb was out of Cale's expectations.

The Viscount's villa was 30 meters away from the dragon's cave. On and Hong buried the orb 50 meters away from that cave, in an area filled with trees and shrubs that made it difficult for the orb to be found.

An image as well as the words describing the situation appeared.

"On and Hong?" Cale stared at the two small kittens.

"Rescuing a Dragon?" The Golden-hair Elf frowned.

"Mum, who would a Dragon need rescue?" A pink haired boy was asking his beige-haired mother.

"Let's watch first, Dodori." The mother patted her son's head.

"Tch, just how weak the Dragon is that he needs humans to rescue him? Weakling." The grey haired man scoffed.

The Elves group and Dark Elves group that were standing apart from each other were mumbling in disbelief about the information.

Venion and Neo on the other hand were shocked. They looked at each other and Neo quickly bowed his head.

"You two are just wonderful."

"Something like this is a piece of cake~" On's nose twitched in joy, happy to get a praise for something this easy.

They were currently crouching around the area of the buried black orb, or officially known as Mana Disturbance Tool.

Deruth smiled. "This is definitely sound like Cale."

Basen and Lily nodded in agreement.

Cale blushed a little and eat silently. Since he was isolated from the other people, he didn't have to act like trash and just being silent.

Choi Han scoffed. 'How can the trash that insult the dead people act like this? From the favoritism, it might be a false information.'

"Do you remember the plan?" Cale had explained the plan on their way here.

"Is that even a plan?" On asked. The plan was for Choi Han to defeat the guard and then Cale, Hong and her would go in and rescue the poor Dragon. A Dragon!

Cale only mentioned that the being they were to rescue was a Dragon when he explained 'the plan'. Talk about being surprised.

"The kitten is being so adorable!" Hans, who was seated in a provided chair behind Deruth, squealed.

"Is that Choi Han then?" Beacrox frowned.

Well, Cale and Choi Han was covering themselves with black clothes while crouching.

"The uniforms look familiar." Ron whispered.

"Well, there are a total of 6 people on guard at this time."

Cale recalled what was written in [ The Birth of a Hero ]. The black Dragon was smart, and he wasn't being held captive for four years for nothing. He actually had been gathering information, the reason he chose two days later as the day he attempted to escape.

"Hmm? Why is that part blurry?" The golden hair Elf, Eruhaben asked.

"Like I've said, I'll show you useful information... as for those blurry words, it means that it wasn't useful for you to know about it. For your information, there will be more of that blurry words." Syl smiled.

'Does that mean it's useful for me? I could read everything... I wonder what [The Birth of a Hero] is... maybe a book title?' Cale wondered.

"How could that trash know about that information?" Venion asked Neo who shook his head.

"I don't know, young master Venion." Neo gulped nervously.

'Recall? That means he learnt the information from somewhere.' Only Alberu noticed the word that was overlooked by everyone.

There were approximately 30 people residing in the villa. Originally, there were close to 100 people, but it slowly went down as they realized that no one really came to this area.

However, those 30 people couldn't be underestimated, as there were 3 high-level knights as well as 7 mid-level knights among the 30 people. There were also soldiers, torturers and laborers.

This showed just how important this place to the Marquis. Luckily, Cale had Choi Han, the strongest sword master in Roan kingdom.

"Hyung, that said you are the strongest swordsmaster in Roan." Lock smiled proudly.

Venion was pale with anger. "Damn it. He basically knows every details."

"Let me go over the explanation again. There are one high-level knight and two mid-level knights as well as two soldiers at the entrance. Inside the cave will be a high-level knight and a torturer at the end of the cave."

Choi Han flinched at the word 'torturer' but Cale couldn't effort to care about what he's thinking right now. The black orb would be activated soon, he needed to concentrate and move quickly in response.

"The magic recording devices located from the villa to the the cave entrance will not work for 40 minutes, thanks to On and Hong's hard work. This will be the same for the alarms, magic traps and anything else."

The Marquis wanted to domesticate the Dragon, so he couldn't ask any mages for help. That was why he chose to fill the area with magic tools instead. The small amount of soldiers also because he trusted the magic tools.

Choi Han seriously couldn't understand why the him in there followed the Trash when they should be in bad relationship. However, he didn't say anything when he saw the word 'torturer'.

Cale frowned after seeing the word 'torturer'. "Poor Dragon."

The Dragon had to chose the last option of using mana explosion to escape.

Gasp! Dodori, the pink-hair kid, gasped and hugged his mother, Mila tightly.

[An eye for an eye, and money for money.]

Since the Marquis spent money to keep the Dragon imprisoned, Cale had also used money to save the Dragon from the Marquis. He has all sorts of magic items, useful tools inside his spare spatial bag.

"That... is quite a unique way of thinking. Hopefully he successfully and safely rescue the Dragon before something bad happens." Eruhaben sighed.

"I just need to take out the guards?"

Naturally, Choi Han is the only one fighting, since Cale is currently a weakling who hadn't trained his body at all, and hopefully he didn't have to use the shield yet. He wanted to keep it hidden for as long as he could hide it.

"Yes. You are the only one I rely on to cover our back." Cale looked at Choi Han with a serious expression.

And Choi Han nodded his head and sincerely responded back. "I will definitely live up to your expectations."

"Why do we sound so friendly with each other?" Choi Han glare at the him on the screen. 'And he seemed to obey that trash.'

'What did I do over there to get the swordsmaster to be this friendly? When he hate me so much here? Does that mean that Ron and Beacrox not leaving with him? That was great if it's true.' Cale smiled depreciatively.

"Thanks. But as I mentioned before, make sure they see our outfit and then knock them out. Don't kill them, and don't show your sword arts. It's too unique."
"I remember what you said."

"Good. I'll leave it to you." Cale handed Choi Han the voice changer device. Cale just wanted to throughly making sure that they won't be recognized by any methods at all. "It's rented and it's expensive, so don't break it."

"Yes, I got it. You don't have to worry about it." Choi Han sighed softly. 'Cale-nim and his money issue. Just how expensive is it for this rich young master to call it expensive.'

Alberu raised his eyebrow and looked at Cale curiously. 'Cale Henituse seems to be a through guy over there, could it be?'

"Cale-nim?" Rosalyn looked towards Choi Han who had clenched his sword with darken face.

Ron and Beacrox looked at each other then both looked towards Cale, who quickly turned away.

"Five more minutes." Cale reminded them as he recalled the warning Billos told him about.

(Tsuki: so I skipped the flashback with the instructions from Billos...)

Chaotic? That's perfect for Cale.

"Get ready."

The kittens had covered themselves with charcoal to cover the color of their furs. They then left Cale's side and disappeared into the darkness. Cale knew that they would still follow the plan.

"Oh, so that wasn't their fur color." Hans mumbled.

Brrrrrrrrring! Something started to vibrate right underneath where Cale had been sitting. The black orb had started to activate.

Tik Tik... the seconds hand of Cale's watch slowly approached the set time.

And finally, the last Tik.

"Let's go."

At Cale's order, Choi Han dashed ahead while On started to create fog. She had been training hard to create more fog as well as to not burden her body much.

"Fog! It's really those Mutant Trashes!" A Cat shouted loudly.

He was grouped with that other redhead.

Cale glared at the Cat. "How could you call them that? They are just children."

"Hah! I've heard people called you trash! Are you sympathize with them like in that video?" The Cat argued back.

"You!" Cale bit his lips.

"Okay. Enough. Please share your opinions silently, you could discuss everything after the session end." Syl place barriers between each group for now.

Briiiiiiing— The black orb finally fully activated.

"I guess they aren't all highest quality magic items."

Some of the magic items started to ring loudly to sound their status.

Cale followed behind Choi Han with fog surrounding him, and they headed toward the cave.

Choi Han had started to fight with the knights at the entrance. In a short amount of time, the soldiers are all knocked out on the floor.

"Arm's uniform!?"
"How did he—?"

When Choi Han and Cale finally got up from the crouching position, everyone finally saw the uniform clearly.

Choi Han was fighting the high level knight when another one showed up from inside the cave.

"Shit! Just What the hell is going on?"

Cale spoke through the voice changing device. "Poison"

Right away, there was a paralyzing poison spread throughout the fog. This would help them gain some times, as even if the fainted enemies woke up, they wouldn't be able to move for a while.

Cale made eyes contact with the high level knight and muttered another word. "Cover"

Choi Han instantly stepped in front of Cale and darted toward the cave entrance, Cale followed behind in a safe distance.

"Block them!" At the shout of the high level knight, the two mid level knights came and blocked them with aura surrounding their sword.

Clang. Clang. However, the two swords were cut in half. Very cleanly.

The three knights were dumbfounded. "I-Is he also a swordmaster?"

Only swordmaster could used aura, and only aura could cut down another aura. The three immediately felt despair and shock.

But Choi Han didn't give them the time to think about it, as soon as he cut down the sword, he immediately used the scabbard to attack the two mid level knights on the stomach and neck, rendering them unconscious.

'Wow. It's amazing. But scary too when I remember his punch...' Cale gulped.

Deruth hesitated a little then held Cale's hand and patted it with his other hand. "Calm down and don't worry."

'Wow, one hit K.O. So amazing.' Cale didn't hide his amazement at all as he followed Choi Han into the cave.

'We are really the same person.' Cale smiled a little.

Syl who was seating next to the screen looked at Cale and nearly slapped her own forehead. She walked towards the area where the Henituse is at.

"Syl-nim..." Deruth stood in front of Cale subconsciously.

"Father. It's fine." Cale said softly.

"I mean no harm. I just want to apologize to Cale." Syl bent a little and whispered near Cale's ear. "I forgot to tell you that your curse was erased."

"What? H-How?" Cale was shocked.

"Because of him." Syl pointed to the Cale on screen. "He got rid of the source of it, so your problem was solved too... but you still have to get rid of the source from your own dimension as well, so you wouldn't have to worry about it."

Cale nodded. "Thank you."

More people came from the villa because of the commotions. Unfortunately, either they fainted from the Choi Han's hit or dropped down to the ground, paralyzed by the poison.

Cale used the chance to enter the deep part of the cave together with the cat tribe children, while Choi Han dealt with the knights and soldiers.

After seeing that Cale had gone into the cave, Choi Han who had endured the shouts of 'intruders' and 'assassins' from the enemies, finally grumbled out loud. "So noisy."

"That really sounds like you, Choi Han." Rosalyn smiled.

Choi Han then moved to block the entrance of the cave. "None shall pass."

While Choi Han was protecting the cave entrance, there was another person who protected something in different manner inside the cave. It was the torturer.

He had a duty to protect the dragon's prison. But he was in a state of chaos. "Why!? Why is this magic crystal ball not working!?"

Magic crystal ball is one of the backup that Venion had prepared for emergency.

"W-Who are you? Don't come near me! If you come, everyone will die."

Of course, Cale knew this wasn't just empty threat, it's another one of The psycho Venion's safety measures for emergency.

"Psycho!?" Venion gritted his teeth and glared at Cale.

Cale who was still happy about the news ignored Venion.

If this torturer received an attack higher than an average person's strength, he will blow up. The strength of the blast will make the prison key as well as the prison itself blow up with the torturer.

That's why the torturer is scared, he didn't want to die.

Cale's indifferent eyes looked at the shaking torturer, he waved his hand as a signal to On and Hong.

The poisoned fog quickly spread, but the area near Cale is fog-free. The fog quickly surrounding the torturer and paralyzed him. He started to drop to the floor.

Cale didn't really feel pity for this kind of people. He rummage through the torturer's clothes to get the prison keys.

"...." Everyone was surprised when looking at Cale's indifferent gaze.

It didn't seem like the gaze from a Trash at all.

"Interesting." The imperial prince Adin smiled.

Cale snapped his fingers when the torturer finally lost consciousness, maybe died, he didn't care.

On and Hong fell from the ceiling. Cale verified that they were safe and no injuries, before he headed toward the cell with the black Dragon.

"He looks like one contradicting human... harsh towards enemies, caring towards friends." Eruhaben rubbed his chin.

He could see from the different treatments and thinking towards the torturer and the Cat children.

Cale could see the Black Dragon curled up inside the now useless magic prison. And what made him shocked and angry was the amount of blood covering the Dragon as well as the blood puddle around the Dragon.

"Who is he trying to act for? I bet he just angry that the Dragon he plans to steal and own was damaged. Who wouldn't be angry when the property you own was broken?" A noble sneered.

"How could you say that?" Deruth was angry.

"How dare you!? Do you think a human could tame a Dragon!? Owned? Do not speak of such delusions, human." Eruhaben spread his Dragon Fear.

"Mmmph!" Everyone, except for Cale's table which Syl was seated, felt the heavy pressure.

Syl shrugged and ate the cookies on the table. "Let them suffer a little, right Cale? How could he look at the tortured child and said those stuffs?"

Cale smiled and nodded. "Dragon or not, a child is a child."

But the smiled soon disappeared. "Will I be able to save him? He looks very badly hurt."

"Our Cale is kind. He will be fine. You will save him." Syl smiled.

Cale hastily opened the prison's door, and approached the Dragon slowly. The Dragon still had his eyes closed. He was probably in a state of chaos.

"Isn't that Dragon...?" Beacrox looked at Choi Han.

"It seems so..." Choi Han looked at the room the young Dragon was at. 'No wonder... could I have saved him too?'

Cale saw all kinds of torturing tools as well as the luxurious couch that Venion sat on to watch. Cale felt like he wanted to kill Venion right now.

Cale swallowed the lump in his throat, turned his head to look at the Dragon who had his eyelids trembling as it laid there with the eyes closed.

"Venion? Who's Venion?" Eruhaben looked around. "I'll make you regret living."

"Calm down first, Eruhaben. The little darling will be fine. You can torture Venion after you return." Syl giggled evilly. "I could show you the scene where Venion got tortured if it makes you calm down."

"Hmm? Alright. Thank you." Eruhaben nodded slowly.

Venion shivered.

"Hey." Cale called out carefully.

"..." The Dragon didn't answer him.

Cale smiled a little sadly and helplessly. 'This little guy is still prideful, it's good.'

Cale glanced at his watch. They need to leave now. "Let's us leave this place first."

Cale used the keys he got from the torturer and unlocked all the chains. The Dragon opened his eyes at that moment, his eyes met Cale's. At that moment, Cale's smile turned a little happier and genuine.

"What beautiful eyes you have there, even a nicer gaze." Cale said as he cautiously scooped the Dragon and hold him with both his arms. 'His gaze is still filled with desire to live. Unlike the lifeless eyes that described in novel when Choi Han killed him.'

'He knows... but how? He knows about what happened here?' Choi Han stared at Cale as if he wanted to figure Cale out.

While Cale thought about something else that likely only he could see. 'Novel...'

"Let's get you out of here." Cale repeated gently, disregard the blood that stained his clothes. "We have to heal you as soon as possible."

Dodori who was in Mila's embrace, glanced at the screen again. "Mum, he sounds like a good person. He was helping that little Dragon."

"We don't know that yet. Let's see first." Mila patted Dodori's head.

After coming out of the prison, Cale had to put the injured Dragon down. He placed him right next to the kittens and walked toward the wall on the opposite side of the prison, the location that they met the torturer a moment ago.

On and Hong circled around the Dragon.
"That looks very hurt."
"That's very sad."

The Dragon growled at them defiantly, this was the first time he saw anything beside humans.

On approached Cale and tapped his leg. She thought about the potion that she saw Cale took from the magic box and put into his spatial bag. "Cale, he looks hurt."

"Look after him first. We have to get out first so we can heal him properly."

The healing potion couldn't work well until the mana restriction chain on the dragon's neck was gone.

"Oh, so that's why he didn't heal the Dragon immediately... he's quite knowledgeable on magic devices." Rosalyn was a little interested.

The Dragons watched silently. They wanted to see if the human really as good as he appeared so far.

Cale patted the cave wall with his hands to find the secret tunnels that was used as escape path for Venion. He kicked the torturer out of his way and continued as if nothing happened.

The Dragon was watching Cale after noticed that the two little creatures before him wouldn't try anything. He growled at the torturer who got kicked toward his direction, but decided to stay still and observed the strange human.

This human seemed very different from the other humans he had ever met. The way he spoke, the way he held him... but no! Humans are all liars!

"So smart. You shouldn't judge only on the surface." Cale chuckled.

Deruth was stunned. He didn't pay attention to the screen anymore. 'Cale finally laugh again.'

Other people looked at Cale weirdly... 'Isn't that you in there?'

'He definitely had another motive. I find a chance to leave as soon as I got out of this cave. I'll just have to burn my life force a little, I will live.' The black Dragon was trying to reassure himself, he had already determined to use his life force to break out of the prison already before this strange human came.

"Found it" Cale smiled when he found the flat area on the bumpy wall. 'We just have to wait for Choi Han.'

"Hyung's smile is beautiful."
"Yes, Oppa looks pretty with a smile!"
Basen and Lily looked alternately between the screen and the real Cale.

"Thanks you two. Syl, can you make this a couch instead?" Cale asked.

"Sure." Syl snapped her fingers.

A couch appeared and replaced the chair Cale was on. Cale thanked Syl before motioning Basen and Lily to sit next to him.

The siblings quickly went to sit on both side of Cale. Cale patted their head.

Violan and Deruth watched them with warm gazes.

Cale looked at his watch, he saw a person entered from the corner of his eyes. "All done?"

"Yes" Choi Han swung his sword in the air to get rid of the blood and sheath his sword.

His gaze turned toward the Dragon and frowned, seeing such small body being covered in wounds and blood. He glared at the torturer with viciousness.

This caused the Dragon to immediately be on guard. The human... he was way stronger than the other human.

Cale who saw that the Dragon was feeling uneasy, quickly called out to Choi Han. "Choi Han, calm down."

Choi Han noticed how the Dragon acted and immediately turned his attention to Cale and reported the situation. "As you ordered, I left the escaping workers alone. I also made sure anyone that could fight wouldn't be able to fight ."

"I know it! He's a good human." Dodori smiled.

"Good job. Now punch this place."

"How strong do you want me to punch it?"

"Uh... very very lightly. Just pretend you are creating a 10cm dent in this wall."

"Okay. Very lightly." Choi Han took a deep breath and adjusted his strength, and punched the wall with his fist.

Boom! The kittens and Cale jumped a little in surprise. The Dragon also went wide-eyed, looking at the destroyed wall.

"Wow." Cale exclaimed.

Choi Han looked at Cale who was admiring his strength. 'Is he stupid?'

"This kid... why is he admiring the strength of the person who beat him up?" Beacrox grumbled.

He remembered how he asked Choi Han to spar with him every so often, just to pay back for beating up Cale, unfortunately Beacrox never actually win.

"The young master is always like this... he's too forgiving." Ron looked at Cale.

Choi Han frowned.

Cale gulped and laughed nervously. 'That was lightly. Then how much force did you punch me in my past life ?'

"He really knows about it..." Choi Han had a lot of questions to ask but held back.

'Past life?' Cale jawdropped. He looked at Syl.

Syl just smiled and shrugged.

Cale quickly shook his head. 'No time to think about that.'

Cale picked up the Dragon again. "Let's go. He really needs to be healed."

At this comment, Choi Han quickly took a torch and the kittens cleverly jumped onto Choi Han's shoulders. They lead the way with Cale and the Dragon following behind.

The Dragon remained very quiet, as the only sound Cale could heard from him was his slightly labored breathing sound. The eyes that looked up at Cale's face was full of guard and suspicion.

Cale knew full well that the Dragon wouldn't feel any gratitude toward him. After all, every human he met so far are all psychos that tortured him.

Cale himself wasn't a good person. It was the truth. Even now, he felt that he should try his luck in attracting this Dragon, even though it seemed very impossible to do.

Having a Dragon would make a lot of his plans easier. But as hypocritical as he was, what he said to Choi Han were also his honest feelings.

"Hah! I know it!" The noble spoke once again with a scoff.

The Elves and Dark Elves were angry when they saw the supposedly good person turned out to be a bad guy who tried to use the tortured Dragon as well.

Dragons should live with pride, arrogant, and freedom. He wouldn't forcefully trying to tame this poor child right after the effort to rescue him. He wouldn't want to force this child to burn his life force just to escape.

"Oh... I guess we're wrong...." The Elves were embarrassed at jumping into conclusions too fast.

While the Dark Elves sighed in relief.

"Please stop looking at me like that." Cale said rather politely without looking at the Dragon.

'I know I'm weak, but to be this weak.' Cale was out of breath as he tried to keep up with Choi Han. His arms trembled lightly even from the weight of the malnourished 1-meter long Dragon.

Cale hugged the Dragon a little closer, and a little tighter, afraid that he might drop him.

"Aww... how could we mistaken him to be a bad guy? Look at how protective he is!" One of the Dark Elves exclaimed loudly.

"Cale-nim, there's a wall in front of us."

"Hit the center of the wall with your fist with the same strength as before. Then we will continue to run till the spot we discussed."

"I understand."

The kittens jumped off Choi Han and prepared to run. Choi Han hit the wall with the same strength as before.

Boom! The wall instantly collapsed, they could see the night sky with brightly lit stars.

This time Cale took the lead. He didn't know where the magic recording device was, but they just had to get out of the range of the device in the next one or two minutes with the help of the Mana Disturbance Tool that was working on the entire mountain.

Choi Han followed behind while making false trails and erasing some as they passed. After leaving the secret tunnel entrance for about one or two minutes, Cale looked at his watch.

"Stop." The alarms that was going off in the area suddenly stopped blaring. The Mana Disturbance Tool had stopped working.

"They made it out safely."
"They should heal the poor Dragon now."
"Just look at how much the blood soak the young master's clothes."

The women in the room spoke one after another.

"Haaa~ this really shorten my poor life." Cale carefully placed the Dragon down, and patted his own heart to calm it down.

'It's okay, Glutton. I don't need protection yet. Thank you.' Cale thought. 'Wait till I got you a friend.'

Cale was waiting for Vitality of Heart, to strengthen his shield before using it.

"Vitality of Heart!? That's the ancient power that Taylor got! It could use to strengthen another power?" Cage jumped from her seat.

"Wait. Who's Glutton? It seems to be the shield? And the shield seems to be an ancient power? He thanks his ancient power..." Bud Illis held his head. "Does that make any senses?"

Cale focused on the Dragon after calming his heart down.

The rebellious gaze was gone, replaced by an admiration as he looked at the night sky. This was the first time he saw such scenery in his four miserable, humiliated life.

Cale smiled knowingly. He wanted to give some time to the Dragon, but he really needed medical attention. Cale quickly looked through his spatial bag.

That got the Dragon's attention, his stance changed, ready to attack if this human tried anything. His angry eyes glared with resentment.

Cale didn't mind and continued what he's doing, he took out a pair of gloves and a scissor-shaped cutting tool. There were a lot of magic seals on both of the blades for cutting. He then put on the electricity-resistance gloves.

The Elves watched nervously, wondering what Cale was going to do next.

"Hey." Cale called out to the Dragon, before he noticed that his surrounding suddenly became very quiet.

Choi Han was debating if he should stop Cale, but he felt that Cale wouldn't hurt the Dragon, so he only stepped a bit closer to at least tried to stop Cale if he really hurt the Dragon.

The kittens through, had more trust in Cale then Choi Han, they stood still and watched. They saw the anger and concerns in Cale's eyes when he first saw the Dragon inside the prison.

Beside that, Cale had promised that he saved the Dragon. On remembered him said something about healing properly. And as clever as On was, she guessed that the cutting tool might be for the weird collar on the Dragon's neck.

"How can you trust so easily?" Choi Han mumbled.

"Young master wouldn't hurt anyone. He's too kind." Ron also had full trust on Cale.

"But he—" Choi Han couldn't finish his sentence.

"Don't make me repeat myself. Even if you don't believe it, keep your mouth shut. Even if I couldn't win against you, I'll fight you if I have to." Beacrox growled.

"We only followed you because you have the same goal as us. And staying beside the young master might bring him harm." Ron spoke coldly.

Cale looked very helpless at the Choi Han and the Dragon's reactions. He felt the Dragon staring at him. Cale sighed. 'I'll be the bad guy then.'

Ron chuckled. 'You always play the bad guys and let people misunderstood you.'

Cale grabbed the Dragon's neck. The cutter headed toward the Dragon's neck. Choi Han opened his mouth to stopped Cale, but he couldn't when he saw the helpless look in his eyes.

"It seems like the you there noticed the real young master, you should as well, before you regret it." Ron watched the screen attentively.

"..." Choi Han didn't say anything.

Under the moonlight, the Dragon just paid attention to Cale's eyes. He didn't understand the emotions flashing in this person's eyes at all.

But even if the emotions were different, this action was very familiar. The Dragon knew that what came next would be pain. So he closed his eyes, telling himself to endure it before finding a chance to escape.

At that moment, everyone heard the snapping sound of something getting cut.

Sizzle. Sizzle. The mana restriction chain was causing sparks in Cale's hands.

"The kitten was right... he only use it to cut the collar." Someone said.

"Done." Cale threw the chain to the ground before taking off the gloves and hand it to Choi Han. "I saw how you didn't trust me. So take care of these. Remember to wear the gloves."

Cale ignored the awkward Choi Han and took out the healing potion after keeping the cutting tool back inside the bag.

The kittens meowed in delight after finally seeing the healing potion. It was the highest grade healing potion.

"Wow, highest grade healing potion. Just how much did he spend? As expected of a Henituse." A noble spoke.

"I've spent so much money on you."

The Dragon had heard similar words like that quite often. Actually, he had heard it almost everyday since he hatched from his egg.

They wanted him to obey them because they spent so much money on him. When they don't get his obedience, they would started to beat him up and started to hurt him with all the tools inside his prison one by one.

Eruhaben felt anger well up inside him once again. "Miss Syl, I request the torture of that person who dare to hurt the young Dragon next. I don't care if it's a useful information or not."

"Okay! After this session end, you guy can rest for a while. The next session will be Venion's 4-day trip to hell." Syl smiled.

"The torture is just four days long?" Eruhaben was dissatisfied. "He needs more."

"No worries, as someone said, a day would felt like a year." Syl looked at Cale as she said that.

"Eh? Did I say that? I mean the me in there?"
"Of course. The things you do for your children..."
"What!?"
"No comment."
"..."

Most people sweatdropped while listening to the conversation between Cale and Syl.

'Is this human the same? Will I still get hurt even after the mana restriction is gone? I couldn't win against the human standing behind.'

However, he heard something different. He felt something else beside the pain he expected.

"I've spent so much money on you, that's why you'd better heal up properly. So I could at least feel that my effort wasn't in vain."

Cale poured half of the potion onto the Dragon and pour the rest into his mouth carefully, so he won't choke. Thankfully, the Dragon didn't resist and swallowed it obediently.

All the injuries instantly disappeared, as the mana started to circulate inside the Dragon's body. A blue aura-like mana surrounded the Dragon like a wind.

The smart Dragon seemed to understand what had happened. His eyes suddenly filled with lively light, completely come back to life.

"Yes!"
"The Dragon-nim finally healed."
The Elves and Dark Elves cheered.

"Hey." Cale took a step closer to the Dragon. "What do you want to do now?"

Cale smiled and waited patiently at the Dragon's silence. He chuckled silently, and crouched down to be on eye level with the little Dragon.

"I know you have learnt about human language. You are a Dragon, you are the smartest and the strongest existence in the world." Cale had learnt how to coax a child, and the best way is to give praises when the time called for it. He asked again. "What do you want to do after you're free?"

"He sounds like a new father learning to raise children."
"It's a sounded advice."
"What a patient father."

"...I" The Dragon started to speak. He did learnt the language during the past four years, he needed to learn, so at least he'd know what they were going to do to him.

"The Dragon never spoke though..." Venion said lowly. "Damn it all."

"I" the Dragon could feel that without the mana restriction, he could easily killed this human in front of him.

The problem is the man at the back. However, even if he couldn't win, he was sure that he could escape. He finally obtained the strength that he longed for.

That was why the Dragon finally said the thing he thought to himself over and over for the last four years. Even if this is the first time saying out loud.

"I will live."

Yes, he will live. Even when he wanted to burn life force to escape before, he still wanted to live.

Choi Han felt like the words was stabbing his heart. 'He wanted to live. And I killed him.'

"I will not be tamed." He revealed his inner thought.

"Of course. A Dragon mustn't be tamed. A Dragon needs to live freely. And you ARE a Dragon. You have the right to live like that." Cale stood up after that. He could see the distrust from the Dragon's eyes.

"I'm going now. Don't get hurt again. Take care." Cale took out a small pouch that was filled with mid grade potion and place it in front of the Dragon.

Cale walked toward Choi Han and the siblings. "Let's go."

"He's really leaving?"
"How stupid."
"It's a Dragon."
The nobles mumbled lowly, afraid that the golden hair Elf will hear.

The Dragon stared at the back of the people who had saved him. His feeling was a little complicated.

"I hate humans. They are all liars." the Dragon mumbled to himself. He looked at the small pouch in front of him.

He told himself not to trust humans but he couldn't help but think about the warmth he got from those trembling arms that took him out of the dark cave.

'It was the first time I ever felt warmth.'

"Just how much pain that Dragon-nim had been through!? The first time to feel warmth?" An Elf cried.

"Mum." Dodori hugged Mila tightly.

"Venion deserves to die..." Cale said to himself.

"So even if it's a lie, I want see it for myself. I will keep my distance and observe him." He decided and hugged the pouch close to his body.

"So even though that human, Cale doesn't even tried to tame him, the Dragon followed on his own..." Eruhaben sighed.

Cale was thinking about the Dragon as well. 'I guess it couldn't be helped. At least Choi Han will get Rosalyn and Lock later.'

"What!?"
"Huh?"
Rosalyn and Lock was shocked.

Hong slowly approached his sister, On as they followed Cale back to the inn.

"Noona, I think he will follow us."
"Uh huh, I think so, too."

"Are we going to get a younger brother?"
"If Cale allowed it..."

Cale who had been listening, couldn't help exclaimed. "No way. You think he would still follow us after all the stuffs happened to him?"

Cale asked in disbelief. He was a little excited if it's true. 'I didn't force him if he decided to follow on his own. I need all the help I can get. No rush. I saw what happened to the siblings and Ron when I rushed them before.'

Cale who tried to keep his excitement off his face, looked like he had a scoff to show the disagreement.

"Ah, I didn't leave him." Ron sighed in relief. Because after leaving Cale, he always felt regrets.

"... he will!"
"... uh huh, he definitely will!"

Hong saw how the Dragon still looked at their direction, also how he hugged the pouch that Cale gave him. He would definitely follow after he enjoyed his freedom a bit.

'I will share my meat and cakes with him when he decides to come with us.' Hong smile happily with his tail wagging left and right.

"The small kitten is also cute... Syl-nim, might I dare ask why aren't those three adorable children here?" Hans asked, wanted to see the adorable creatures.

"The people that weren't summoned are likely to be dead." Syl smiled sadly.

"Ah." Hans gasped.
"Oh." Cale looked sad. "It seems like I rescued them in there.... But I didn't, here."

"It's not your fault, Cale." Deruth told Cale.

"Right. You didn't know. I'm sure you'll save them if you know. No worries, they live very well over there." Syl reassured.

"Okay...." Cale nodded.

"Alright. If you're so sure, I'll try to believe it then. Now go get the black orb back."

""Okay!""

Cale turned to Choi Han and patted his shoulder. "Good job today. How do you feel?"

Today should have been the first time Choi Han ever saved anything.

"I feel.... Good. I will remember this feeling. Thank you for giving me the chance to feel this." Choi Han said sincerely. "But Cale-nim..."

"What?"

"What if the Dragon really decided that living as he freely as he wants was to follow you?"

"Mm..." Cale couldn't help avoid his eyes. "Will I sound hypocritical if I said I will be happy if he does?" Cale closed his eyes.

Choi Han's expression turned a bit blank.

Cale opened his eyes. "I have things, plans that will go easier with a Dragon around. But I really meant it when I said I won't try to tame him. I totally leave it to his choice."

Cale smiled sadly, he walked again, without looking back at Choi Han. He didn't want to see a disappointment in Choi Han's eyes. He had come to think of Choi Han as a friend already.

The whole journey back to the inn was filled with silence, as Choi Han contemplated on what Cale had said.

Choi Han was surprised. 'He thinks I'm his friend? Even when he knew that I hurt him before?'

"Ah, alright people! You can relax and chat here, or use one of the doors right outside this room. There are dining room if you're hungry, and private room if you need it for secret discussion. If you dare to fight in this place, you'll get punished." Syl informed them. "I'll go prepare the next record~ see ya in one hour."

***********************************

Tsuki: First time trying reaction fic...  😅 Tell me your opinions please, I personally feel that it's chaotic...

Chapter Text

During the break, the Dragons had approached Cale and ended up sitting with him.

They were chatting about what they think about the little Dragon over tea and snacks.

The Dragons found Cale quite interesting to chat with.

After a while, Syl walked back in with a book.

"Hmm..." Syl smiled happily when she saw more people surrounding Cale. 'Good. People needs to know more about Cale's kindness.'

She glanced at Ron and Beacrox whose face was filled with guilt and regrets. She walked towards them and scolded. "Geez, just go if you want to apologize. You said that Cale is forgiving. He wouldn't hate his own father and brother figures, don't you think?"

"Syl-nim..." Ron bowed slightly.

"How about I tell you something that supposed to happen if you weren't summoned here?" Syl glanced at Choi Han. "I don't like you. However, I'll let it go since the you from the other dimension is loyal to Cale."

Choi Han frowned a little. "How did he from that dimension know about what happened here?"

"You don't have to know. I'll only tell you something. Choi Han, even with you nearly kill him before, Cale would still look up to you as a hero during his time of despair. And you guys who left without a word, Cale would still looking for your news in the future, while waiting for you who never return or even writing a letter to him." Syl left those words and walked back to the middle of the room.

"Okay! Break over!" Syl snapped her fingers to call over the people who was in the other rooms. She grinned and show the title of the book.

[Venion Stan's Four-Day Trip to Hell]

"We're going to play this record at the request of our golden Dragon, Eruhaben." Syl opened the book and the screen showed up once again.

Capturing the Target

Cale stood on top of the roof and looked around. "The weather is perfect."

It was a foggy and hot day, making it very humid.

"The time is perfect as well."

It was early morning before the sun even came up.

"Oh, is it the you in there who's gonna tortured that Venion bastard?" Eruhaben asked while looking at the timid Cale next to him.

"Eh? I don't know. Maybe? I don't know what the me in there had gone through." Cale scratched his cheek.

"No way! Cale wouldn't do that." Deruth was shocked at the Ancient Dragon's statement.

"Hyung is too kind." Basen chimed in.

Lily nodded in agreement.

Cale just smiled. 'I don't think I'm kind...'

Cale remembered the time he threatened to kill one of the vassal's son because he insulted Basen. He was just around ten years old then.

(Tsuki: Reference to one of the extras of the main story.)

Cale looked at Ron, the person who helped him at that time. And their eyes met.

Cale looked away first.

Hong was next to Cale nodding off as he was still half asleep. But he was trying his best to stay awake.

"There is also not many people around."

Since it was foggy, humid, and early, it was the perfect conditions to hinder people from being out.

Especially because this was the back alley where people stayed up all night with their vices and were only just getting to bed.

"It is the best situation to kidnap someone." Rasheel, the grey hair Dragon said.

Venion frowned as soon as he recognized the place. 'Just how!?'

Cale looked down to the ground again.

"I heard there were a lot of routes. The chance he uses this route today is over 70%."

Cale recalled Odeus's report and looked to the side.

Raon was calmly sitting there looking down. Cale petted Raon's head.

"Human, do not do that right now! The great Raon Miru needs to focus." Contrary to his words, Raon sat there and allowed Cale to pet him.

"He's so adorable. He called me Human." Cale chuckled.

"Hmm, he seems to really follow you in the end." Eruhaben laughed. "What a weird Dragon that little kid is."

"He seems quite fond of you too, otherwise he wouldn't let you pet him like that." Mila smiled.

However, he was glaring at Cale. "Human, you will not do anything today. I want to do it on my own."

"Fine, fine. I will just watch."
"Be careful as you watch! Use your shield if he tries anything."
"As you command, my liege."

"Oh I play along with him." Cale looked at him and the little Dragon inside the screen fondly.

Raon seemed to be satisfied with Cale's answer as he opened up his arms. The black wings started to move as Raon floated up in the air. Raon's movement made Choi Han, On, and Hong all start to move.

"Noona, I leave it to you."

"This is the best environment for me!" On wagged her tail as she disappeared into the fog.

Hong looked toward Raon. "Time for poison?"

"Yes."

Hong nodded his head at Raon's response and approached the Dragon who floated downward. Hong patted Raon's body before smiling and disappearing into the fog.

"They become siblings!" One of the Elves gasped.

"What a friendly Dragon-nim." Another Elf said.

"I'll be on my way as well." Choi Han quietly moved to the other roof as well.

Choi Han watched the screen silently. Syl's words still lingered on his mind.

"Hyung." Lock patted his shoulder.

"I'm not really sure what happened between you two, but I don't think she lies." Alberu told them what he noticed.

Raon approached Cale and waited in the air.

"Raon."
"What is it, Human?"
"Do whatever you want. But remember what I said before, you're not alone anymore."

Raon started to smile as he answered. "I remember everything you said, Human. So, don't say something so obvious."

Choi Han finally noticed the name after snapping out of his thought. 'That... Korean?'

Raon disappeared into the fog. Cale leisurely crossed his arm as he looked down to the ground. The 70% chance was correct.

Three people hiding themselves under their robes entered the alleyway. Venion should be one of those three people.

"F*ck it." Venion cussed.

Cale leaned on the railing and looked down at the trio. Venion Stan did not know Cale was watching as he started to walk quickly.

'Crazy bastard.' Venion was swearing internally, which was not how a noble should act.

Yesterday, his formerly paralyzed brother, said some crazy shit.

"I will not kill my siblings. I only plan on ruling over them."

"Taylor..." Cage got emotional at seeing the name of her best friend. "That sounds very much like him."

Taylor's words caused a huge reaction, making the family quite chaotic right now. Thanks to that, Venion was able to come to this place early in the morning.

Taylor was gaining too much power right now. There was a need to suppress him. Normally, he would not have made the trip himself, however, according to his lackey in the back alley, the most influencing black market merchant kept getting in their way lately, making it difficult for them to make any moves.

"Black market? The Stan family?" Alberu sneered.

'All these useless fools keep getting in my way.' Venion clicked his tongue as he quickly walked through the fog. He was thankful that it was foggy as it would prevent many people from seeing him.

'At least the weather is helping me.' Venion was happy that the fog was getting thicker.

His two lackies followed behind him. There was something they missed as they walked through the fog. It was because their hood was down very far to prevent people from recognizing them. The fog above their heads was slowly becoming black.

"It looks like powerful poison."
"Those abilities are rare even among the Cats."

Meeeeow.

"Tsk." Venion clicked his tongue at these cats that meowed even this early in the morning.

There were a lot of useless people and stray animals in this back alley. They needed to either gather them up and teach them or kill them all.

"Wow what a scumbag."
"He really thinks he could do whatever he wants."
"How could he think of harming those weak people?"
People of the Jungles said one after the other.

Meeeeeow. Another chilling meow could be heard.

That made Venion think of someone. That existence was responsible for all of his issues.

'I should have killed it.' Venion started to frown.

He should have killed that damn Black Dragon. None of this would have happened if he had done that.

He had caused a scene about taming it and that led to his downfall. He was extremely frustrated.

"Serve you right, bastard. How can you torture such an adorable child?" Cale glared at Venion.

After knowing that his curse was gone, he felt more free and light-hearted. He wanted to be himself.

Venion was also glaring back at Cale, because Cale was the one stolen the Dragon.

While the Dragons sneered at the foolish bastard who tried to tame the mighty existence such as a Dragon. 'We'll definitely make him pay for his sin.'

At that moment, he heard a cat meow once again. Meeeeow-

"So annoying." It was the moment Venion mumbled in frustration.

Ugh. The sound of someone trying to breathe was heard behind Venion.

Plop. He then heard something fall to the ground.

"Y-Young master-ni-" He then heard his lackey's voice.

Venion quickly turned around. "What?!"

One of his lackeys was on the ground holding his neck. The lackey that had called out to Venion was staggering as he slowly fell. "C-Can't breathe, kek!"

The lackey's face turned blue before he fell down. That lackey's hood touched the tip of Venion's boot.

This sudden turn of events made Venion start to frown and become chaotic. He had never expected something like this.

"Pfft... the bastard got scared." Cale laughed as he drank his tea.

Deruth stopped paying attention to the screen since a moment ago and just watched Cale enjoying himself. 'Good. Good. What Marquis Stan? What leader of the northwest region? As long as Cale happy, I'll offend them, I'll make them bankrupt.'

Ron and Beacrox smiled when they saw Cale being happy.

"Let's go apologize after this."
"Yes, father."

Meeeeeow.

At that moment, he heard the cat meow again. Venion realized something else as well. The cat's meow was slowly getting closer.

Meeeow.

Above! It is coming from above!

Venion lifted his head. That was when he saw it. "Huh?"

Unlike the white fog around them, the fog above them was dyed black and red. That fog looked dangerous. Venion subconsciously took a step back.

It was at that moment.

Tap. Something touched Venion's back.

Venion stopped for a moment before grabbing the hilt of his sword and quickly turning around. However, all he could see was the fog.

"W-What the—?" He subconsciously started to speak.

His lackeys were moaning behind him.
"Oooooooo-"
"Kek, ughhhhhh!"

He could hear a faint wind as well. Swiiiiish-

It was the moment Venion was about to turn his head on reflex.

"Hi there~"

"That's scary." Cale commented honestly. "I wonder if it's my plan or little Raon's."

He wondered if he was the one naming the little Dragon.

'Why Raon? What does it mean?' Cale tilted his head curiously.

Venion could hear a voice. He turned back around but did not see anything.

No. It was just that he could not see it.

A black figure slowly appeared in front of Venion. That figure was taking his time to slowly reveal himself.

"Uh, uh-." Venion started to step backwards.

Tap. However, his path was blocked by one of his fallen lackeys. And then, that black existence completely revealed himself.

Those eyes that showed intense hatred for Venion. He had not seen this figure for a very long time.

"We meet again~" The Black Dragon appeared in front of him. The Dragon, Raon, was smiling.

"How dare him?" Venion gritted his teeth in anger.

"H-How did this bastard-!" Rough words that were not fitting for a noble came spilling out of Venion's mouth on reflex.

His hood slowly came off to reveal his entire face. It was completely pale.

"What are you acting tough for?"
"Right. You should bow down to the Dragon-nim."
"That's what you get for disrespecting a Dragon-nim."
The Elves and Dark Elves discussed among themselves.

The Black Dragon slowly flapped his wings as he approached Venion.

"Why are you so surprised?" The calm and low voice reached Venion's ear. "What is it, are you having a hard time recognizing me because I am not all bloodied up?"

Raon had a completely indifferent expression as he said that. He then slowly approached Venion while his black mana was fluctuating in the air around him.

Venion took a step back.

"Ugh!" He stepped on one of his lackey's bodies as he continued to walk backward.

"Venion Stan."

The Dragon was speaking. Venion had never heard the Dragon speak in the four years he had watched it get tortured.
It was also calling out his name.

The Dragon in front of him was different from the existence that used to get beaten and bloodied by clubs and whips.

Although the Dragon was still the same tiny size, that formerly tortured existence was standing in front of him as a higher-ranking race.

"At least the little kid knows how to be Dragon properly. He's quite majestic like that." Eruhaben chuckled before his expression darken. "Too bad he left the world before this old man. I'd love to pass all my knowledge to him if we met."

Choi Han clenched his fist after hearing the ancient Dragon's words.

"I guess you never expected me to come back?"

Venion had never expected this. All he had thought about was how he needed to find the Dragon and bring it back to teach it to learn.

It was a foolish thought.

"That realization comes a little too late." Cale nodded.

The foot taking another step back had started to shake. He couldn't help it. "W-What... What the hell is going on?"

The dark red fog approached him and started to move up, starting from this feet and moving up to his leg. It was like a snake was coiling around him, so he could not run away.

"Nice to see you again." That Dragon that was greeting him had tied him up with his mana.

This snake-like fog had now reached Venion's neck.

"Ugh!" One of his lackey's grunted once more before becoming quiet.

Everyone watched attentively. They wanted to see how the little four-year-old Dragon revenge himself.

Hiiiiss. The wind sounded like a snake hissing by his ear.

Venion looked very shabby right now compared to his usual self. "N-Noooo!"

The fog reached just underneath his nose now. He had never been through something like this before. He could not do anything with his body paralyzed by the Dragon's magic.

"Did he self-taught magic? His magic is good for a kid who just recently able to use magic." Mila commented. "Dodori, you need to train more too."

"P-Please, no." Dodori shivered when he heard the word 'train' by his mother.

The dark red fog slowly covered his nose and face. Venion tried to hold his breath but eventually, the fog entered into his nose. He could not breathe.

At that moment, he could see the Dragon's face through the fog.

"I am very happy to see you, Venion Stan."
"...Ugh!"

Raon could see Venion's face through the fog. Venion's body was shaking after having absorbed On and Hong's lightly poisonous fog. Raon slowly removed the mana tying Venion down.

Plop. Venion fell down to the ground.

He had already lost his consciousness prior to Raon removing his mana. Raon just quietly stared at the fallen Venion.

"Is he not going to do anything?"
"It just made him faint."
"Too soft-hearted."
Everyone spoke their opinions one after another.

At that moment, a hand started to pet him on the head from behind.

It was Cale. Cale had used the Sound of the Wind to lightly jump from the rooftop. He petted Raon's head as he looked down at Venion. He could hear Raon's voice.

"Sound of the Wind? It sounds like another ancient power! He has at least three now, right?" Bud exclaimed.

"That's true." Glenn agreed.

While the redhead on the opposite side of Cale and the heroes of Roan Kingdom, White Star also noticed that information. "Interesting. Did he trying to collect all five as I am?"

He smiled. 'I just stay silent since this is God's domain. But it seems like this could give out useful information as well. If I know about the Earth attribute ancient power...'

"Weak. He's so terribly weak."

Cale put on a bitter smile. It was because his Raon sounded so upset. However, Cale asked him back. "So? Do you want to stop?"

"Awww, he said his Raon!"
"That's adorable."
"It seems like the young master consider him his child."
The women analyzed.

"Humph... or maybe it's his way of taking the Dragon."
"He said his like the Dragon was his property or something."
The nobles of Roan couldn't help speak out their opinions too.

They didn't want the Henituse to gain the Dragons' favor.

"Anyone with eyes would see it. Anyway, you'll see more later if he's genuine or not." Syl glared a little at the nobles before closing her eyes. 'I can't lose temper as a representative of the two Goddesses.'

"No, I will treat him the same way he treated me."

Cale patted that round head of Raon's one last time after seeing him respond without a second of hesitation. He looked around before speaking once again. "Start."

Tap, tap. The kittens, On and Hong, who were on top of a nearby building, lightly jumped down. Once they did that, On controlled the fog in order to provide a path for Choi Han.

"They work quite well together."
"Well, they work together when they rescued the Dragon."
"That's true."

Lock, Alberu and Rosalyn made some comments of their own.

Choi Han didn't say anything.

"They are all waiting at the entrance of the alley."

Cale could see Raon slowly turning invisible and gave the order. "Tell them to come."

"Yes sir."

"Oh. He turns invisible once again. Is he a secret? Does this human not going brag about having a Dragon—" Rasheel opened his mouth but was cut off.

"Will you brag about your child if it might bring him harm?" Cale asked.

"How dare this human cut this great Dra-" Rasheel was cut off again.

"True. The little guy was just released from the torture and imprisonment. A human being with a Dragon will attract a lot of attention which might bring harm to the kid." Eruhaben agreed with Cale.

"As a mother, I think he is genuine care about Raon. So he's keeping it a secret is obvious." Mila smiled.

"Yes. I agreed with Mila-nim." Violan nodded.

Syl grinned and opened her eyes. "Listening to people praising Cale really calm me down. Let's us start the second part of their plan."

Syl flipped the book to another chapter.

Returning the Pain you Suffered

Looking at the title, Cale raised his hand. "Syl."

"Yes, Cale. What can I do to help?" Syl turned to Cale.

"Can you make the children fall asleep? They shouldn't witness this part." Cale looked at Basen and Lily as well as Dodori.

"Wait. I want to watch too."
"..."
Basen argued but Lily just silently hugged Cale's arm.

She was young. She still remembered how Cale coughing blood when she mistakenly told him about Ron and Beacrox before.

She was afraid of blood even though she tried to overcome it. Her dream of becoming a knight protecting the family couldn't allow her to be afraid of blood.

"It really isn't suitable for children. Anyone else think they couldn't take it, you can leave for now. Especially you, Venion Stan, do you think you're brave enough to witness your own torture?" Syl taunted Venion a little.

"I-I'll stay!" Venion braved himself.

"Ah, then please excuse us, messenger-nim."
"I don't think I could watch."
"I feel like it's too much for me too."
The nobles of each Kingdom excused themselves and left one after another.

They wouldn't want to embarrass themselves by fainting or vomiting after watching the torture that was meant as a Dragon's revenge. The Dragon did said that he would return everything he experienced, the title also said it all.

They left with their heads bow down, didn't dare to look at the royalty of their respective kingdoms.

"Hmm, I guess a lot of people are faint hearted." Syl then snapped her fingered.

Basen, Lily as well as Dodori lost their consciousness and was moved to sleep comfortably on a bed that just appeared in between Cale's group and Choi Han's group.

"Thank you, Cale." Mila smiled.

"Ah. It was Syl. I didn't do anything."
"You are the only one noticed that children's well-being."

Cale blushed a little.

"Let us continue." Syl looked around and saw some people showing that they was bored just watching.

'These people... I'll be generous.' Syl snapped her fingers again.

Snacks appeared on the table for each group of people.

Two small carriages soon entered the alley and filled it up. A person came out of one of those carriages. "Mm, good morning, young master-nim."

"Here they are."

The crazy priestess Cage gulped while looking at the unconscious lackeys on the ground, as well as Venion Stan, who Choi Han had picked up.

"Me? Crazy priestess? Well, I guess that's true." Cage shrugged.

The priests from the God of Death temple sweat-dropped at the comment of the excommunicated priestess.

She had not seen what had happened in this alley. The fog had played a part, but it was mainly because Choi Han was in the front of the alley entrance guarding it.

She could see that the two lackeys were frowning even while unconscious and that Venion looked very pale with fear.

"We do not have time."

"Hmm? Ah, yes!" She came back to her senses at Cale's serious tone and quickly ordered the two people who came with her to move Venion's lackeys.

While they did that, she approached Cale, who was about to leave with Venion in the other carriage. "Remember, four days later...."

"So I am acquainted with young master Cale...." Cage looked at Cale. 'But he took the ancient power that Taylor wanted. What happened there?'

"Yes, that is plenty of time." Cale, who was confidently saying four days was enough, as well as Choi Han, who was throwing Venion into a corner, both seemed calm.

That gave Cage the chills. He felt different than the Cale Henituse who stepped up to protect everyone in the plaza, as well as the same young master who helped her and Taylor out.

"Protect everyone in the plaza!? Syl-nim, May I ask if it's the Terror Plaza incident in Roan Kingdom's capital?" Alberu jumped at the information.

While Cage was in disbelief as well. "He helped Taylor. Is he alive there? Oh God."

"To answer you, Alberu, yes. He used his ancient power and coughed blood protecting the people from harm. Hmm the casualty was minimal as well." Syl spoke casually.

"Cough blood?" Deruth held Cale's hand in fear.

Cale patted his hand. "I'm fine now, father. Beside Syl talks about the me in there. But, if I know that Basen going to come back with injury, I'd be going there in his place as well."

"How can you go? Someone beat you up. You nearly d-die at that time. Thank goodness you're okay." Deruth almost cried again.

Violan patted Deruth's shoulder. "Cale is fine now."

"And those two people left with him without saying a word... Cale was so heartbroken that he coughed blood again." Deruth buried his face on Cale's shoulder and wet his shirt with tears.

"T-They must have reasons." Cale smiled depreciatively again. He looked down avoiding Ron and Beacrox's gazes.

"Whatever the reason, they should say a word before leaving. Did those ten years meant nothing? Even though I always jealous at how close you are with them." Deruth gritted his teeth.

Cale chuckled a little and consoled his father.

"I guess you have a very complicated life, Cale." Eruhaben interjected.

"That's true." Cale smiled sadly.

Ron and Beacrox started to hesitate again.

"Do we deserve his forgiveness?"
"It's true that we shouldn't have left without a word."

However, Cale soon started to smile. He needed to act properly for his plan.

"Yes, I will trust you. Since you set the date, please remember it, young master-nim."

4 days. Cale thought about what would happen in these next four days as he gave a clear response to this priestess who was full of worries. "Yes. It is impossible for me to forget, so please stop worrying. Absolutely."

Cale looked toward Venion as he continued to speak. "Each day will feel like a year, so he will definitely not be able to forget it."

"Oh. So you're the one saying those words." Eruhaben looked at Cale who was still consoling his crying father.

"Human, why are you acting more like his son than his father?" Eruhaben couldn't help chide Deruth.

"Ah." Deruth realized his mistakes again. He remembered how Cale was doing the same during Jur's funeral.

"I-I'm sorry, Cale. I'm not a good father."
"Don't say that. You're the best father already. Don't listen to Eruhaben-nim's words."

"How disrespectful." Eruhaben shook his head. 'I wonder why I don't really mind it.'

He then turned toward Cage and said goodbye. "Then we will be off now."

"Ah- yes." She would never forget the way Cale stared at Venion. It was so scary. She continued to watch the carriage until it disappeared out of the alley. '...It should be fine, since he promised not to kill him.'

Cale promised to hand Venion over without killing him. Cage and Taylor trusted him since he wasn't the type to break a promise and because he was the reason that they were able to hatch such a plan in the first place.

"I should at least thank him... let's talk to him after break." Cage decided.

"We should trust him since we said we would." Cage firmed her resolve. She needed to start moving quickly starting today. "Everybody is on the carriage?"

"Yes ma'am."
"Then let's go."

Her carriage left the alley as well. It was heading in the opposite direction of Cale's carriage.

Cale's carriage was heading opposite of the Stan territory lord's Castle. It was heading toward the quite luxurious section where the rich, the nobles, and the knights lived. The streets were clean and all of the buildings looked fancy.

Click. Click. The carriage that was moving across the early morning fog stopped in front of a single residence. The gate slowly opened.

"Fancy..." Cale mumbled.

"I could build a fancier one for you." Deruth smiled.

"Please don't." Cale hugged Deruth again. "I still want to stay next to my family."

Creeeeak, clunk. The carriage headed to the back of the residence as soon as the strong iron gates opened.

There was a door heading underground in this average looking residence.

"It's a nice house." Cale made an observation as he got off the carriage and looked toward the driver.

The driver had his head deep under a hood. The robe's hood lifted up a bit in response to Cale.

"You can go."

Odeus, the man under the hood, slightly bowed before quietly and stealthily heading out of the residence's back gate. He wanted to turn around and look at Cale once more, but held himself back.

"Odeus? Isn't that the merchant?" Choi Han frowned...

'Oops, I forget to censor this one.' Syl sighed.

'I was wrong about him.' He had personally moved because Cale had told him it was something he couldn't leave to one of his subordinates.

He now understood why Cale had told him to serve him. The things they were doing were not things anybody else could know about. 'A torture chamber.'

He was certain Cale was known for being a good person. He was also one who would sacrifice himself for others. However, that was not the real Cale. Even Choi Han, who was a good person listened to Cale's orders.

Choi Han's mind was complicated right now.

Odeus thought about his nephew, Billos, who had said he would follow Cale. Odeus then started to move quickly as he needed to cover Cale's tracks for the next four days.

"The problem is that I am following him like it is normal." Odeus mumbled in a quiet voice before disappearing into the fog.

"Even Billos follows him..." Choi Han mumbled.

Cale opened the door heading underground once Odeus disappeared.

Screeech. A chilling noise was heard as the door slowly opened.

"Ah, you've arrived." Cale could see Beacrox right by the door.

"We really didn't leave him." Beacrox closed his eyes. "I wish we made the same decision. Is it really too late?"

"I don't know, son." Ron sighed.

Beacrox had arrived here yesterday evening.

Son of the assassin, Ron, a swordsman, and chef. Beacrox held many titles. However, the one title being utilized right now was that of a torture specialist.

"He knows?"
"He knows..."
Ron and Beacrox looked at each other.

"Yes. Let's move him."

Choi Han lifted Venion up and headed down. Beacrox followed behind him while peeking at the Black Dragon flying next to Cale.

Cale pretended not to see Beacrox peeking at Raon. 'I guess he's worried but Beacrox was still very thorough with following through my plan.'

"Of course, I would follow your plan..." Beacrox looked down at his hand. "If only you would tell us about it, if only we would stay to listen..."

Cale felt that way about Beacrox even more as soon as he headed to the chamber underground. The room was quite large.

"You set it up properly."

There were many types of equipment on one side of the room. Beacrox had prepared all of it. Cale gasped while looking at those vicious tools before turning to look at Raon.

"It is the same." Raon calmly rated the room. This underground torture chamber was set up to look as close to the cave that Raon had to suffer in for the first four years of his life.

"It's quite a talent to make it look the same when he didn't see it with his own eyes." Rasheel whistled. "I'm excited to see that human bastard suffered."

Choi Han put Venion on a chair. Beacrox looked toward Cale and started to speak. "Do I just need to work on him, young master?"

"Yes."

"What should I do to him, Raon-nim?" Beacrox's head turned to Raon.

"I will return everything I suffered."

"Please just tell me about it, I'll make sure he got it all in return." Beacrox did not know the details about Raon's story.

Everyone from the Elves and Dark Elves group was listening with bated breath.

"Yes, I was abused for four years, dealing with being tortured and beaten day after day. I was also imprisoned in a cave. I want payback for my four years of suffering during these next four days." The calm four-year-old's voice echoed in the room.

"Damn it. Can I kill that bastard now?" Rasheel stood up from his seat and looked towards Venion.

"Please obey the rule. I am sorry I could not change the rule that was placed by the Goddesses as I please. The rule was mainly to protect Cale, but I see it also cause a little convenience." Syl smiled apologetically.

Rasheel sat back down in dissatisfaction.

Choi Han rubbed his face while On and Hong didn't know what to do. Cale crossed his arms and looked toward Raon.

Raon really was great and mighty. In Cale's opinion, it was difficult to calmly talk about your pains like Raon was doing.

"That's true. Your own pain is always hard to speak about." Cale clenched his fists.

"Cale..." Deruth and Violan held those clenched fists and slowly unclenching it. "Don't hurt yourself."

"I will give you a basic rundown of how I suffered. First of all, I was whipped until this mighty Dragon skin of mine was raw." Raon briefly explained in detail everything that he had suffered through during the four years.

Raon was very passionate as he explained it all to Beacrox, who was carefully listening. He wanted to pay Venion back for everything.

"And to keep hitting the spot that is already bloodied and injured is the most important basic knowledge."

"Damn it." Rasheel cussed.

"Just watch first, punk." Eruhaben glared at Rasheel.

Bang!

Raon stopped talking and looked toward the source of the noise. Cale had kicked the chair the unconscious Venion was sitting on.

Venion fell to the ground, but still remained unconscious. This made Cale wonder how strong of a sedative Hong had used to poison Venion.

Cale fixed his shirt as if nothing happened before starting to speak. "Keep doing what you have to do."

"...I understand, Human." Raon returned to talking about his past.

He just described the core of it, as he did not have much time. Silence filled the room once he finished.

"Human named Beacrox, why don't you watch carefully and helped this Dragon do the same to that Venion later?" Eruhaben looked towards Beacrox.

"I'll gladly help you, Dragon-nim." Beacrox stood up and bowed.

Eruhaben nodded.

Cale looked toward Beacrox and then started to smile. Beacrox had taken a pair of white gloves out of his pocket. He always put these gloves on so that he does not get dirtied.

Cale chuckled when he saw Beacrox pulled out the gloves. 'He's the same.'

"Sounds like there will be a lot of blood." He then took out another pair of white gloves and put it on over the first pair.

Cale had never seen or read about Beacrox putting on two pairs of gloves. "Beacrox."

"Yes sir." Beacrox looked toward Cale at his calling.

"Make some food before we start."

"...Food?" Beacrox looked toward Cale as if Cale was crazy.

"Don't tell me..." Cale glared at Venion who was shivering badly.

However, Cale pointed to Raon. Raon stretched his wings as if he agreed with Cale. "My Raon needs something to eat."

"That bastard hit me while eating, saying that seeing my blood made it easier to swallow the food."

"... This crazy son of a..." Choi Han started to swear.

Chaos happened after that, everyone Elves and Dark Elves glared at Venion.

Even the people from the Jungle, especially Queen Litana.

"Please calm down." Syl placed a barrier around Venion. But it seemed the chaos was not calmed like she wanted. "Silent! Kill him later for all I care, stop disturbing me doing my job. Even if the time in real life wouldn't be effected, that doesn't mean you can waste my time."

The room turned silent.

Beacrox took out another pair of gloves before speaking to Raon and Cale. "Looks like I need to prepare a feast."

This made Cale think that Beacrox really was weak against children. He was a torture specialist, but whether it is with the Wolf children or Raon or even Cale himself, Beacrox seemed to turn into a good big brother (or an uncle).

"That's also quite true." Cale looked towards the Beacrox on screen because he didn't dare to look at the real one.

"Wolf children!?" Lock was shocked. "S-Syl-nim...."

"Umm, because Cale sent Choi Han to get you and Rosalyn a little early, Choi Han could rescue you as well as ten other Wolf children from Arm." Syl helpfully provided explanation.

"T-Then..." Lock was happy.

"Cale let them live in newly renovated Harris village while also asking for a proper cemetery to be built. The children lives happily with full stomach everyday, don't worry." Syl reassured Lock but she was looking at Choi Han who couldn't say anything.

Beacrox asked a question as he headed up to prepare the food. "Shall I cripple him?"

"No need to do that." Raon responded.

"Alright. Young master-nim, will you be down here as well?"

"Mn. Yes. Of course." Cale let out a silent moan as he answered Beacrox's question. 'I don't really want to see it, but I couldn't leave the children to suffer alone as their guardian.'

They had set up an invisibility magic device in the corner. It would be complicated if Cale's identity was revealed, so he could only watch in secret.

"That's true... if Venion suddenly said something about me, it would be problematic for the Henituse territory." Cale nodded.

'I don't think I can enjoy a feast while watching a torture. I should just stick with wine.' Cale knew it would be brutal. He's probably going to want to throw up and get angry at Venion.

In a situation like this, alcohol was better. Cale tried to open his mouth to ask for wine, however, Raon started to speak first.

"It's okay, Human. No need to worry about me. You do not need to watch."

"A Dragon being considerate for a human. I really live long enough to see it all." Eruhaben sighed.

"It's true. I feel like it may be difficult for you, Cale-nim."

Choi Han continued to speak after Raon and even Hong and On nodded their heads.

Cale started to speak with a scoff. "What are you talking about? I'm not that delicate."

Cale petted Raon's head before walking past him. "If I don't watch, are you going to watch alone?"

There were some things you needed to see no matter how hard it was to watch. He then took a few bottle of potions out of his magic bag and handed it to Beacrox.

"Use the potion if it looks like he is going to die. Then he will be able to last all 4 days."

"Of course." Beacrox easily accepted it as if it was natural.

In fact, it was Choi Han and the Black Dragon's responses that Beacrox did not understand. 'This young master of mine endured his own hardship since he was 5. You shouldn't treat him as a weak person.'

Cale turned to Beacrox at that moment. Their eyes made contact.

Cale saw how Beacrox guiltily mouth 'I'm sorry.'

"Then let me go get it ready." Beacrox prepared the best feast possible underground. It was a feast just for Raon.

*********************************

"Oo... ugh......." Venion groaned and tried to move. His body felt heavy.

Although he could feel every part of his body, it felt like he was lacking oxygen. He soon came to his senses and tried to figure out what had happened.

"Gasp!" Venion opened his eyes in shock.

What he saw in front of his eyes was a feast. A grand feast that even nobles would not usually see was in front of his eyes on a just as luxurious table.

Venion gulped at the state himself was in inside the screen.

The Black Dragon looked down toward Venion from the table.

Clang! Venion turned his head as he heard the clang from the chains on his limbs and neck.

"Mm, mm-" He wanted to speak but could not say anything. The magic chains on his neck prevented him from speaking. He could not say anything, just like how the Black Dragon had suffered.

Psssh, bang! The whip was moving across the floor. It was a large whip with metal and glass embedded throughout the whip.

It was very similar to the whip that was used on Raon. The masked man wielding that whip slowly approached Venion.

"You don't have to watch." Deruth told Cale.

Cale shook his head. "I want to. Even though I've never met them, I feel like we're connected. The children that I don't have a chance to save."

"Start." Raon gave the order.

The masked man, Beacrox, flicked the whip.

Flick. The whip cut through the air and landed on Venion.

"Aaaaaah!" Venion's body was heavy, but he could still feel pain.

The whip continued to land on Venion's body. The simple noble's attire underneath the robe started to tear and the skin underneath started to bleed as the sharp additions to the whip cut into his skin. Some of the glass fell off the whip and remained pierced in his skin.

It was the same way Raon was abused when he was just a newborn.

'Even as newborn?' Cale was shocked.

"Oo, ugh, oo-!" Venion was shouting something but the words did not come out of his mouth. He tried to struggle and move but his body was still paralyzed.

Just like Raon had suffered under the mana restriction chains, Venion could not do anything but suffer. All he could do was slowly curl up.

However, just as Raon had done, Venion glared up at the Black Dragon on top of the table. It was a glare that showed that he would not give in.

"That's ridiculous. I bet he give up in one day." Rasheel smirked.

"One day is too long. You think he last that long." Eruhaben scoffed.

Flick! Flick! The whip cut through his cheeks as he continued to glare.

"Aaaaaaah, ugh!" Venion's body shook in pain as it slowly became drenched in blood.

However, Beacrox showed no reaction and continued to whip at a steady pace. He whipped the bleeding areas over and over and did not show any emotion even as the blood sprayed into the air.

Beacrox watched both Cales attentively.

"Mm."

Cale turned after hearing a moan from his side. The baby kittens On and Hong were in the invisible area with him curled up next to each other.

Hong seemed to find it difficult to watch as he looked up at Venion and looked down at the ground over and over.

"Poor kittens." Hans was anxious for the two kittens.

Raon had already set up noise suppressing magic in this invisible area so there was no chance of getting caught by Venion. However, it wouldn't really matter if Venion heard the noise.

"Ugh, oo, oo, ah, aaaaah!" Venion's cheeks were completely bloody as he started to shout some groans and words that could not be understood. Every time he did that, Beacrox just flicked the whip even harder.

Do not speak.
Stay still.
Stop glaring.

That seemed to be the message as the whip landed any time Venion showed any of those reactions.

How painful a child was to get tortured since he was born for four years...

Some shedded tears, so Syl kindly gave them hankies.

"...I need to watch, that's what I need to do." That was what On was saying as she lowered her head.

Cale understood how they were feeling. On and Hong were in pain watching this.

The basement, where Venion's arms, legs, and neck were chained up, was slowly turning red with blood. But it was not that they were struggling to watch because it was scary or because they felt bad for Venion.

It was because they knew what Raon had gone through and that this was only just the beginning.

Cale petted On and Hong's heads. "You don't need to watch if you can't."

Sobbing noises from the Elves group could be heard.

One small sound from the robed person inside the Dark Elves group was barely heard as well.

He turned his head as he said that. He could see Raon sitting alone on top of the table.

Raon was currently eating. He was eating his favorite food, steak. Raon continued to stuff his mouth with food.

"Aaaaaaah!"

Raon fed himself over and over while listening to Venion scream.

Raon had looked forward to this moment over and over for a very long time. He had imagined this exact scene in his head numerous times, despite trying not to because he remembered Cale's words.

That was why he could not miss even a moment of this meal, no, this feast. Precious food that he could not have even imagined 4 months ago, as well as a healthy body and his freedom.

"One human tortured a Dragon for 4 years trying to tame him without success. Another person spent 4 months without even trying to tame the Dragon, and the Dragon listens to his words unconditionally." Mila spoke. "You deserve what you've done to others."

The most important thing he gained this 4 short months was his new family and the affection they were giving him. The freedom and the fun during the time they traveled together.

"See?" Mila taunted Venion.

Raon continued to eat as he savored all of the things he had now gained.

"Cough." Raon coughed for a moment from stuffing too much food but he did not stop.

Cale observed Raon's face as well as his actions. His Raon was crying. However, he did not stop.

"Mm, cough." He continued to stuff himself with food while observing Venion getting whipped.

On and Hong did not manage to see how Raon was right now. But Cale was making sure to observe Raon.

The sound of sobbing was louder.

The Bear tribe, Lion tribe and the Cat that were with WS scoffed at the sound of sobbing.

"Oo, uuuugh, ooo, ah." Venion's body started to twitch.

Beacrox continued to flick the whip in spots he knew would hurt. Venion could not even look up at the Black Dragon on top of the table anymore.

He just had a blank expression as he slowly lost consciousness while being surrounded by his own blood.

Swiiiiiiish! With a loud noise, the whip struck Venion's head, making him finally lose consciousness.

"See, he's already shown sign of giving up." Eruhaben scorned.

"Experiences really come with age." Rasheel nodded.

Cale didn't pay attention to the Dragons and only looked at the little Dragon.

Raon stuffed another steak into his mouth. Raon's eyes were open, but he did not see Venion. What he saw was his past self. That was why he could not stop.

Choi Han felt like he saw himself too while looking at the little Dragon, even though what they experienced were different.

It was at that moment.

"You're going to choke."

He could feel the sturdy yet warm hand holding his paw, stopping him from stuffing more foods into his mouth. He was familiar with it now. Raon turned his head.

"The sauce is all over your mouth." The voice was as warm as usual. Raon could see a sleeve gently wiping his mouth as well as Cale's face.

"Good job..." Cale mumbled.

Raon slowly turned his head. Venion was lying on the ground. Raon looked at the unconscious Venion and started to speak.

"I will continue to watch."
"Sure. Let's watch together."

Raon put his head on the table as Cale said that. Cale released his paw and patted Raon's back instead before looking towards Beacrox.

Beacrox could see that Cale was frowning. "What is it, young master?"

"Why are you using the potion now?" Cale pointed to the potion in Beacrox's hand with his chin.

Beacrox asked a question back with confusion. "Don't we need to heal him?"

"Use it when he looks like he's about to croak."

Although Venion had fainted, he was still groaning. His entire body was covered in blood and made it look like his skin was red.

Beacrox looked toward Venion after hearing what Cale had to say and nodded his head. "He won't die just yet. Your order is correct and amazing."

He put the potion back down.

"It's truly an accurate and amazing order." Beacrox nodded.

Venion almost shouted. 'I was already like that and you still...'

Cale let out a sigh then went to lift Raon up in his arms. He then started to smile.

Raon was gaining more weight lately. It was great as it meant he was healthy. But the best thing was the fact he had been training whenever there was a chance.

"I trained!" Cale gasped.

Although Raon had not grown in size these past few months, his weight seemed to have exponentially increased. Cale was happy that he could hold his child without being afraid that he might drop him.

"How touching. That human is definitely a good human." One Elf spoke.

Cale held him close as he looked at On and Hong. They were anxiously walking circles around Cale and Raon.

Cale felt the children's shaken mentality and quickly started to speak. "Let's rest a bit."

Nobody said anything in opposition.

However, Beacrox had a question. "What should I do when he wakes up?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Cale asked in returned.

Raon answered after that. "We will continue."

"What he said."
"I understand."

"Why are they so sweet together? I'm so glad the Dragon-nim was able to grow up surrounding by good people." A Dark Elf commented.

Cale pushed the door with his leg and it opened with a small noise. Choi Han was standing there with an expression that showed both anger and sorrow.

Cale gave an order to Choi Han who looked back and forth between Raon and himself. "There's an unopened bottle of wine in there. Bring that along with a glass."

Cale decided that he needed to drink tonight. Cale headed for the residence upstairs as he asked Raon. "Did you grow bigger? You're heavier than last time."

"Human, I am not fat!"
"I never say anything about that."

Everyone smiled at the cute conversation as they wiped their tears.

Raon, who had been stuffing himself since the early morning, raised his head. He could see the view outside the residence. The fog had lifted, and morning was quickly approaching.

"Well, it's meant that you are growing healthily. Good job getting bigger."

Raon put his face on Cale's chest after hearing that. He listened to the calm and strong heartbeats to calm himself.

Cale smiled at the action. He was only four years old. It was fine for him to rely on Cale like this.

"He's a father, alright."
"A very good father."
"A reliable father indeed."
Everyone all agreed with that.

While Cale who heard what everyone said blushed at the compliment.

In one corner of the room, behind White Star's group, a hooded person stared at the Dragon as well as the human who acted like a father. "That Dragon was lucky... he got a name and he has a good father..."

Instill Fear and Tying Loose Ends

The people watched three days worth of torture of similar nature to the first day. They finally realized what Cale meant by Beacrox being a torture specialist...

Alberu laughed a little nervously. 'We really couldn't judge the book by its cover.'

Meanwhile, Rosalyn gulped. 'So what he shown before wasn't all he could do.'

Rosalyn remembered how Beacrox helped her torture the people who sent assassins after her.

It was now late at night three days later. Raon flew up from the table and landed in front of Venion.

"Huff, huff." Venion was breathing heavily. His face had become a mess in the last few days and that arrogant noble was now crying and begging for his life.

He had glared at first thinking that someone would come to save him, but he grew tired and weary as he did not know how much time had passed.

All he knew that the Black Dragon continued to eat meals while watching him suffer.

"Venion Stan." Raon quietly looked down at Venion who had his face on the ground and did not dare to look up.

Raon remembered the others who had abused him as well. Cale already had a plan to punish those people as well. This included the Marquis.

Although the Marquis had not personally abused him, he was the one responsible for all of this in the first place. Even he will pay for it soon enough.

"They need to pay for the painful experience Dragon-nim had."
"That human is meticulous."

"I plan to let you live." That was why Raon was planning on letting Venion live.

Raon felt like even the term human was wasted on Venion after seeing this weak, stupid, and hateful human who was shaking without being able to even look at him.

Raon remembered what Venion had said to him in the past.

"It really is best to see this Dragon bastard's blood when I'm annoyed. Always gets me in the mood."

A calm voice reached Venion's ear. "And I will come find you whenever I don't have an appetite."

Raon was planning to do the same thing Venion had done.

"Should I say nice threat? So that's why the title was Instill Fear..." People nodded.

Venion's body started to shake after hearing what Raon had to say. The dark red fog surrounded Venion's body again. Venion continued to shake in fear. He looked at the dark red fog surrounding him and tried not to lose consciousness.

"Looks like he is unconscious."

In the end, he fell unconscious. Beacrox verified that Venion was knocked out before looking at Cale.

Cale was very astonished while looking at Beacrox.

For three days, Beacrox had instilled fear in that snotty Venion's mind. It was only natural that Venion's entire body was injured, but Beacrox had given Venion enough fear every so often to make him lose his will.

Venion shivered in his seat. 'I'll definitely die as soon as I leave this place. Die might be even a good choice. If I have to go through that...'

'There's no need for Cage's mental torture.'

They didn't need to call Cage.

"He knows me quite well." Cage grinned.

Of course, there were many times that it was difficult for even Cale to watch Beacrox torturing Venion because of how brutal it was. However, he had to watch as he promised to watch.

"A promise need to be kept at all costs." Cale said softly thinking about his mother, Jur.

Choi Han approached them and stood next to Cale while looking down at Venion. "He seemed to have been hoping for the Marquis to come save him. Too bad."

The only thing that kept Venion going was the fact that he had hope that the Marquis would come save him.

Even if he wasn't the legitimate successor, one of his potential successors had disappeared. They would need to find him even if it was to just save face.

"Do you mean that?"

"No." Choi Han shook his head at Cale's question. "I feel like we need to torture him more but this is Raon's business so I am holding back."

"Good."

"Although the fact that Raon told him he will not kill him probably put some hope in his heart." Choi Han looked down at Venion with an odd expression.

Cale thought when seeing how he and Choi Han talked to each other on the screen. 'I wish to apologize...'

As Venion thought, the Marquis was currently frantically looking for Venion.

Two of Venion's lackeys were caught by Taylor's friend, Cage and they had revealed that Venion had worked with the Stan territory's underworld to do all sorts of illegal deeds.

That revelation put the citizens in a state of shock. Although the Marquis and his family was tyrannical, they had thought that they were at least upright nobles.

The Marquis was currently looking for Venion Stan who had left his injured lackeys behind and ran away when Cage and her crew caught them.

Of course, the person with the evidence for all of this was the eldest son, Taylor Stan.

"Taylor.... It seems he is well." Cage smiled.

Cale gave and order to Beacrox and Choi Han. "Get it ready."

Beacrox put on a new pair of white gloves. A potion was in his hand.

Venion Stan will end up getting caught in his secret base in the Back Alley without an injury on his body.

It was time for him to feel despair while remaining alive. Watching that despair would be Raon's joy.

"Vicious. That's wonderful." Cale voiced his opinion.

"Looks fancy." Cale said that as he gave Choi Han a command. "Sit him on that chair over there."

"Got it." Choi Han threw the unconscious Venion onto the luxurious leather seat.

Cale was looking toward Choi Han, who was avoiding his gaze. "...I'm sorry. I got even angrier after looking around this base."

Base. Cale's group was currently in Venion's secret base in the Back Alley. It was full of luxurious and fancy items.

The crazy priestess Cage had told him about this location two days ago. Cage, who served the God of Death, was still a priestess even though she was excommunicated.

She specialized in curses and mental torture. It was easy for her to get the information from Venion's lackeys.

Of course, since her abilities were used under the name of a god, she could only use her curses in situations where she believed she was just. But she should have had enough reasons for 'justice' to use her curses this time.

"Syl-nim! Sorry to interrupt. May I leave the barrier? I wanna sit with young master Cale. He seems to know me quite well." Cage stood up.

"But I'm not him, miss priestess." Cale waved his hands in denial.

"As long as you have no bad intentions, you can leave as you please." Syl informed them.

"Powerful barrier." Cage nodded and walked towards Cale's space and seated next to Hans.

'Still, she's amazing too.' There was nobody else serving the God of Death who was better than her at using curses.

It made sense why people called her the spawn of a necromancer and that she was not fit to be a priestess. 'Well, I know there is a separate necromancer.'

"Wow. Even a necromancer." Cage gasped. "You're amazing, young master Cale. Oh, I want to thank you for saving Taylor in there."

"I-It wasn't actually me." Cale smiled awkwardly.

Meanwhile, the nobles and priests that haven't left all cause a clamor. "Necromancer!? The cursed being."

The robed person in Dark Elves group, the necromancer that people are mentioning, Mary was biting her lip and pulled the hood lower.

As was the case with many fantasy worlds, you were bound to find those professions that were said to have become lost in the past if you looked hard enough.

Something like finding out that the main character's neighboring old man was a sword master in the past was not uncommon in fantasy worlds.

It was all just part of making a story interesting to the readers. And to the reader of [The Birth of a Hero], this world is one of those fantasy worlds

[The Birth of a Hero] was known for having many of those types of developments.

White Star frowned. "That's a lot of blurry sentences."

Cale frowned for a different reason. 'This world is the world inside a book?'

Cale quietly observed the unconscious Venion who was hunched over on the chair.

"I understand why you would want to throw him like that, but this position is not what we need. Beacrox."

"Sigh, yes sir." Beacrox let out a deep sigh before approaching Venion.

He then sat Venion down properly and made sure Venion looked tidy, fixing his outfit, hair, etc.

Anybody who saw Venion now would think that he was a fancy noble who has had no problems or injuries for the last few days.

"This is a nice talent." Alberu took note of the location. The Marquis needed to pay for his sin.

Venion's back still had a few small scars that could not be healed with the potion, but the majority of the injuries throughout his body were healed. In fact, his face, hands, and visible areas showed no signs of injuries at all.

"You're the best. Then see you guys in a moment."

"Sure." Beacrox took Choi Han with him as they stealthily left through the base's back door.

Beacrox smiled at Cale's word.

Cale approached Raon, who had been quietly curled up in a corner since earlier.
"Shall we start?"

"Sure, Human."
"You guys come here as well."

Meeeow! On and Hong jumped up and sat down next to Raon and Cale. Cale made sure they were all against the corner and looked toward Raon.

Black mana started to appear from Raon's paw. It was now time to watch.

"I also want to cuddle... though it's not the time...." Someone mumbled.

Paaat! With a quiet noise, Cale's body started to turn invisible. They were no longer visible inside the base.

"Oo, oo-." A bit later, the base was filled with a person's moans. It was Venion. He was frowning, as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.

"Gasp!" He gasped as he opened his eyes. He could only observe his surroundings with a blank expression at that point.

He blinked a few times and tried to figure out where he was. "T-This is...."

Venion touched his neck in shock. He could speak. Human language was actually coming out of his mouth. He also realized that there were no shackles on his neck.

He then frantically checked his body to see that there were no injuries or blood on his arms and legs. His fancy outfit did not have any blood on it at all. He was not in any sort of pain.

"...Was it a dream?" He couldn't tell whether this was the dream or if that basement and the torture was the dream.

"How stupid." Rasheel sneered.

It was so terrible and painful that he still clearly remembered it, but it must have been a dream. Venion slowly reached his hand out and touched the desk in front of him.

This definitely felt like it was real. Yes, this was all real.

Venion started to frown and wonder if he had been dreaming. Rather than being abducted on his way to the base, he had arrived and then fallen asleep.

"Haha." Venion started to smile, however, many emotions were running through his mind. "Yes, it was only just a dream."

It had to be a dream. He could still feel the whip cutting through his body, as well as the torturer's cold gaze and that dragon bastard's gaze, but it was all just a dream.

It didn't matter that he was still afraid. It wasn't real. Otherwise, there was no way to explain how he was here right now.

"Haha." Venion put his hands on his neck. He could feel the warmth of his hands.

"I'm sure it wasn't end like this. They wouldn't have to be invisible otherwise." Eruhaben said.

It was at that moment.

Meeeow.

Venion flinched and his shoulders started to shake.

Cale, who had been watching in the side in his invisible state, petted Hong's head once with an indifferent expression on his face. Hong let out one more chilling meow.

Meeeow.

Venion's face turned pale and his hands started to shake. Something suddenly popped into his head.

"I plan to let you live. And I will come to find you whenever I don't have an appetite."

"It's truly instill fear to the maximum."
"How scary."

Venion's hands that were clutching onto the desk were turning pale. "C-Crazy-"

He looked down and started to shake. The dark red fog was slowly crawling up his legs like a snake. His face turned teary like a little baby. "T-That crazy Dragon bastard!"

He quickly started to brush away the fog. However, the fog did not disappear and just moved further up his body. He felt like he was going to go crazy.

However, at that moment, Venion realized something.

It was different than last time. Unlike last time, he was able to move his body. Venion looked around and quickly found the door.

The moment Venion laid his eyes on the door, Cale looked up at the clock. If Venion hurries a bit, it would create the picture-perfect moment.

Cale patted On's back this time.

Swiiiiiiish- The fog started to move up Venion's leg even faster.

Meeeeow. The two kitten's meows became even louder.

Venion's two legs were shaking. He quickly got up from the chair.

Bang! The leather chair fell backward with a loud noise.

However, Venion did not care, as he quickly rushed toward the door.

Unlike his fancy clothes and slick hair that were fit for a noble, his face looked like he had gone crazy from fear.

"Q-Quickly-" Venion grabbed the doorknob with his shaking hand.

It was at that moment.

Click. He heard someone turning the doorknob from the outside.

Was it his lackeys? Venion thought that he no longer needed to face this scary situation on his own. He was relieved. It definitely had to be his two lackeys from the morning.

Someone pulled the door open from the outside. Thanks to that, Venion did not need to do anything, as the door had opened for him.

Creeeeak- The door slowly opened.

Venion did not manage to notice that the fog surrounding his legs had disappeared. He was too absorbed by the light he could see coming from the other side of the door.

The door finally opened completely.

"We finally found you." The person to greet Venion was Taylor Stan, his older brother whom he had paralyzed in the past.

"He's fine! He stands on his own feet again!" Cage was happy.

Meanwhile... White Star was contemplating something. 'He's too dangerous.'

"...Uh-" Venion took a step back.

Behind Taylor was the path heading down to this secret base, which was now filled with a lot of people. It was filled with both Taylor's people and people from the Stan estate.

"W-What is this?"

Taylor confirmed that Venion had no visible injuries before looking at his face. Venion's face was full of fear.

Taylor looked past Venion's shoulder into the base. Nobody was there.

However, he knew that Cale was inside. He had borrowed Cale's invisibility magic device before. That was why he was even more certain that Cale was inside.

"I-Is this a dream too?" Venion blankly started to mumble to himself.

Taylor looked at his brother, the brother that he detested, and answered his question. "Looks like you had a long nightmare."

He turned around and gave an order to the knights of the Stan estate. "Arrest him."

This was only the start of Venion's nightmares. Not only was he now completely pushed out of the successor picture, but he would also have to pay the price for all of his illegal deeds.

He had to receive the anger of all the Stan family members for ruining their reputation.

"...T-The Dragon did this. The Dragon did all-" Taylor did not care about Venion's mumblings.

Cale frowned. 'Even if it's only count as a crazy mumbling, he shouldn't have revealed about Raon's existence. What a bastard.'

He focused on what Cage was saying as she walked next to him. "Tonight."

Taylor could meet his benefactor again tonight. It had been quite a while.

"Alright. That's it for this session. As it was long, let's take a little longer break. As before, there's dining room outside. I also add some beds to the private room. See ya~" Syl waved her hand and disappeared.

Ron and Beacrox approached Cale. But Deruth's frown made them hesitated to get closer.

"What do you want?" Deruth spoke in detest.

Ron bowed. "I come to apologize. And explain my unforgivable behavior. Please give me a chance to explain."

Beacrox bowed as well. "Please, Count-nim."

"Father." Cale tugged on Deruth's clothes.

Deruth sighed. He himself didn't have a qualification to judge Ron and Beacrox, because he wasn't a good father as well.

"Young master."
"Young master."

Cale nodded. "Let's go to that private room Syl talked about and talk."

"Can't you just talk here?" Deruth frowned deepen.

"Don't worry. They won't harm me. They couldn't even if they want to." Cale assured Deruth.

"We don't have any intention to harm—"
"We never think—"
Both Ron and Beacrox stopped themselves, remembered what Deruth had said.

Cale stood up and held their hands. "Let's go and talk about it."

And so, the three walked out of the showroom.

Deruth grumbled alone.

The three Dragons didn't know about their situation, they also didn't care much.

Chapter Text

After a long while, Cale returned with a happy smile on his face, Ron and Beacrox was seen walking behind him.

"It seems to be a good talk." Deruth grumbled and sighed. "As long as he's happy."

Cale sat down opposite to Deruth and Violan again. "I'm back."

After a short moment, Basen woke up. "That was a good sleep. Ah. I was treated as a kid. I guess I'm still too young."

He looked at Cale who surrounded by people. It's the first time seeing this happened.

"So this is how Hyung was originally like..." Basen smiled before getting up and walked towards his brother.

"Oh, Basen. You woke up." Cale patted the place next to him.

"I wonder what's next to show." Eruhaben wondered.

Click. Click. They heard the sound of heels against the marble floor of the room.

"I'm back~ aww, Cale got another addition to his group." Syl smiled happily.

Clap. After the clapping sound, the area as well as the barrier around Cale's group got wider.

Syl nodded in satisfaction. "It's a good choice I've chosen these records this time."

Cale raised his hand to indicate he had question. "May I ask what are you going to show this time?"

"Of course. Of course. I'll answer anything our Cale wants to know. This time is about your 'family'." Syl places the books she brought on the table near her seat. "Not your Henituse family, but the family you gathered in the other dimension."

"Ah... it makes sense if the curse was gone." Cale nodded, accepted it easily.

""What curse!?"" Everyone was surprised.

"Oh." Cale placed his hand on his mouth and looked down, panicked.

"Curse?" White Star narrowed his eyes, looking piercingly at Cale. 'The same name... and a curse on him like me as well. In there, he also collected ancient powers like I'm doing now.'

The hooded person behind White Star stared at Cale for a moment before closing his eyes. 'I'll watch a little more and decide.'

'Curse?' Choi Han was surprised.

Rosalyn, Lock and Alberu was curious but know not to say anything.

Mary peeked at Cale shyly. 'Did someone put a curse on him? Even though he seems like a nice person...'

"Cale, son, what curse? W-Wait you don't think about the one from when you were a child, right?" Deruth asked.

"Haa... what matter is that the curse was solved, erased, lifted, whatever you want to think. So stop forcing our poor Cale." Syl frowned. "Cale, you can sit with me for a while if you want."

Everyone was curious, but it seems like the topic wasn't to be discussed right now as it caused Cale Henituse distress... they could feel it once again the favoritism of the God's messenger towards Cale Henituse.

Cale looked at Syl pleadingly, so Syl nodded and summoned Cale to sit next to her.

"Ah, I'm so happy to finally sit with our Cale." Syl hugged Cale, trying to change the topic. "Alright. Alright. Stop with the curious stare. Let's start the next topic!"

"Sylvette... nim... tch..." White Star couldn't believe he had to be respectful to someone after 1000 years. "Messenger-nim, how is that information about Cale Henituse's family be useful?"

Syl expressionlessly stared at White Star. "Well, I never say it's useful for everyone. What isn't useful to you might be useful to another person. It's not like I want to summon you here either, however it's just a rule I must obey. So I have to choice but summon you guys along."

"What!?" White Star frowned before calming down immediately. "Fine. Everyone has already seen how bias you are towards Cale Henituse. Then since that golden Dragon made his request last time, I can make one as well, right?"

"Sure. But that's depends on what information you want. Some information are classified. And Mortals aren't allowed to see." Syl smiled.

White Star's eyes twitched. 'She definitely knows my goal.'

White Star tried not to be effected by the taunt. "We saw how amazing Cale Henituse is to collect multiple ancient powers. I want to see how he gets all his ancient powers over there in the other dimension."

Cale was getting goosebumps. He clenched the hem of Syl's shirt. 'He's definitely not having good intentions.'

"Hmm, noted. But I have to ask my Goddesses first. Let's start this session first." Syl spoke nonchalantly while patting Cale's hand to calm him down.

– It's alright, Cale. I won't give him any information that might harm you.

Cale heard Syl's voice inside his head and slowly nodded.

Syl had to summon the other people who didn't use their eyes to look at the time and didn't return on time. "Next time you waste my energy to summon you when I have already told you beforehand how long the break time is, I'll make sure you'll never late for anything again."

Even though the threat sounded like a small insignificant threat, everyone felt a chill down their spine.

"Alright. This short record is the next morning right after saving the little Dragon, Raon Miru. Cale got a little nightmare because the cute Dragon was staring at him all night." Syl gave a short explanation with a slight twitch on her lips.

Mental Instability

"Ah the title..." Violan felt like it was talking about Cale.

The next morning, Cale woke up with a headache. He remembered the nightmare yesterday and frowned.

Ron who was by his side, saw his frown and couldn't help asking. He helped Cale sat up and passed on a glass of warm water. "Young master, are you alright? Have some water first."

"Ron stayed all night by my side?" Cale frowned a little. "He should rest."

Ron stared at the him inside the screen.

Cale sipped the water slowly, and looked around the room. "Were you here all night, Ron? I'm fine now. You can go take a rest."

"You know I don't need that much sleep. It's still early, young master, rest a bit more."

Cale shook his head. "Someone from the Viscount's villa will come to check as Venion is a paranoid person. I need to be there to fool them."

"Hmm... I feel like he had done something before he went to rescue the little kid." Eruhaben commented.

"Nice analysis. Cale drank for a few hours as he invited all the knights accompanied him to the capital to drink as well. Then pretend to be drunk in order to slip out to save little Raon." Syl explained.

Eruhaben nodded. "Even though we've just met, I feel like that's so like him."

"Pretend to be drunk?" Alberu looked at Cale. 'Wasn't the report when I investigated the Henituse said that he always drunk and throw bottles at people? So he wasn't actually drunk even after a few hours of drinking? Why act like a trash then?'

"Pretend!? So you insult Harris village when you're perfectly sober!? Ha, that old man Ron and Beacrox always defending you, it seems your acting was so good that those two who stayed with you for ten years couldn't tell what's true and what's not. Isn't that right, Cale Henituse?" Choi Han almost rushed towards Cale if Lock and Rosalyn weren't holding him back.

"I..." Cale bit his lip.

'Harris village? So he's the one killing the people I sent at that time...' White Star looked at Choi Han coldly. 'Just another reason to kill that hero.'

The Henituse as well as the Molan duo were offended by Choi Han's statements.

"Don't run your mouth when you don't know anything."
"Even if you're the hero, I won't forgive you if you do anything again."
"This crazy punk."
"Stubborn bastard."

They wanted to run to Cale but they judged that being next to Syl was the safest for Cale without them crowded him.

"Haaa.... Silence! I would like to explain but it'd better if Cale explains it himself." Syl glared at Choi Han. "I hope you regret for the rest of your long life."

Choi Han flinched. He remembered what she told him in the previous session.

Cale stood up abruptly as if he decided something. He walked towards Choi Han and entered the barrier calmly, ignoring the clamor behind him.

He bowed lowly towards Choi Han. "It's no excuse for me to insult something that was dear to another person just because of my own bitterness. I'm sorry you couldn't report to my father properly."

"Why?" Choi Han said in between his gritted teeth.

"My mother, Jur... died after coming back from Harris village, on that day ten years ago. She was the only one who could stay by my side despite my curse."

Droplets of tears could be seen falling down on the marble floor.

"She was the only thing I have after I decided to distance myself from everyone. But still, I'm sorry I insult the villagers of Harris village when they just..."

"The curse..." Choi Han hesitated. "What is the curse?"

"Ah! Not now. That's the future topic we'll discuss later." Syl stopped Choi Han.

– It might put Cale in danger.

Syl told Choi Han telepathically.

Choi Han took a deep breath. "Let's talk during break then."

Choi Han sighed and handed the hanky that Rosalyn passed from behind. "Here."

"T-Thanks." Cale mumbled.

Deruth and Ron felt like they wanted to murder Choi Han for making Cale cry and for making Cale talk about Jur, one of the painful topic for Cale.

Rosalyn pulled Cale to her seat. "Why don't you sit here first?"

"T-Thank you, princess-nim."
"Oh no, I'm not a princess anymore."
"Ah yes, Miss Rosalyn then."

"I see why your family adore you. I apologized for the misconception I have of you because of the rumors I've heard ... as well as Choi Han..." Rosalyn looked at the now awkward Choi Han.

"No. It's okay. That was my intention. It's my plan to be seen as trash." Cale wiped his tears and answered casually.

Alberu and everyone was in disbelief.

Ron sighed. "Can I know what are you going do to fool them?"

Cale smiled. "Be a trash I am? I'll have my hangover drinks."

"You're not a trash... how many times do I have to tell him for him to understand?" Deruth was dejected.

"So he knows he was a trash..." some nobles from the northeast region mumbled.

"Who said that?" Ron looked around.

Ron dropped any smiles he had on his face. "Not in your current condition. My duty is to look after you, for goodness sake. Can't you make my job easier?"

The kittens who had woken up by the conversation, interjected.

"You should listen to him, Cale."
"Yeah. You are not trash, so don't drink."

Cale stubbornly answered. "I will do it. Anyway, you said to tell you my plans, and I did, so don't stop me or get in my way."

Ron stared hard at his stubborn young master. "Not until you eat a full breakfast, and no more than two glasses. Can we agree on that?"

"He compromised.... You shouldn't have done that!" Deruth said.

"No offense, Count-nim. Can you refuse the young master?" Ron countered.

"That... I can't." Deruth sighed.

"Okay. Deal. I'm starving anyway."

"Then this Ron will go ask Beacrox to make you your breakfast." Ron's benign smile returned to his face.

Cale still a little shaken from remembering what he dreamt about last night, but he showed Ron and the kittens a smile to show that he was fine.

"I feel sorry to wake Beacrox so early but I guess my stomach is more important."

"Ha!" Beacrox opened his mouth. "He learns to joke."

"Feel sorry." Hong echoed.
"But starving is bad." On agreed.

Ron chuckled. "I'm sure my son won't mind. I'll make sure he cooks some extra."

"I started to cook because of the young master after all." Beacrox shrugged.

Ron said as he glanced at the window sill before turning to leave.

The Dragon ignored that and observed the weak human's complexion.

"So he stays invisible and observes just like he said he would. He learnt fast." Eruhaben nodded, feeling strangely proud.

Cale closed his eyes for a while, hands stroking the siblings, before he got up to wash his face and getting ready.

Cale looked into the mirror. What reflected was an extremely haggard face with a slight flushed as if he still drunk.

On and Hong who was in bedroom, looked alternatively between Cale inside the bathroom and the Dragon on the window sill.

"Noona, how about him?" Hong whispered.

"Do we have to hide from Cale?" On didn't answer Hong, but turned to ask the Dragon.

"...."

"If you don't tell us what you want, we wouldn't know. Cale told us that, we have to express ourselves, otherwise your feelings will not conveyed."

"Children shouldn't held back what they want, especially those children who going through hardships because of an adult." Deruth sighed. "I wish Cale did as he told the children when he was young..."

The hooded person finally made a decision after hearing Deruth's words.

"... What does that even mean?"

"It means if you don't tell us to keep secret, we'll tell Cale about you. And even if you follow us secretly, you can't eat delicious food with us." On grinned.

"I bet you haven't try cakes yet. I only share mine with family."
"Cale will come out soon."

"I-I don't care about food or whatever a cake is." The D ragon flew out of the window.

On chuckled at her new Dongsaeng. "Let's keep a secret for now."

"Okay, Noona."

"The children have a very adorable relationship." Litana couldn't help making a comment.

Cale came out and heard the word 'secret'. "What secret? Can I see know about it?"

"You can't know about it yet, Cale. We'll tell you when we got permission."
"Yes, only when we got permission."

Cale smiled, he felt a lot better after washing his face with cold water. "Okay. I'll wait for you to tell me your secret."

"He's so patient with the children."
"True. How could someone like that be rumored as trash? Are people blind?"
"You didn't hear him, he said he wanted people to think like that. He must have his reason."

People made discussion among themselves.

Ron returned with breakfast with the help of Beacrox. Ron sneakily looked at the opened window.

Cale looked at the breakfast and started to eat. What he didn't expect was the three cups of warm milk that was placed in front of him and the two children.

Cale was surprised. "Wow."

"What got you so surprised, young master Cale?" Rosalyn asked curiously. "Did mister Ron do anything out of place by bring milk?"

"Normally he brought tea, bitter tea, to see how my face changed at the bitterness because I've learnt to control my expressions." Cale chuckled. "It's a silly game."

"Oh my. I don't expect that mister Ron had that side of him." Rosalyn smiled.

She couldn't believe she could be friends with someone this fast. Cale just seemed very likable.

"Milk? Ron, are you not feeling well? Why are you suddenly bring milk instead of your usual lemon tea? Beacrox, quickly get Ron to go sleep." Cale felt a little panicked.

"See?" Cale grinned. "I panic."

"I see it was that shocking, huh?" Rosalyn nodded.

Choi Han watched how Rosalyn got comfortable to Cale quickly and felt strange. He had spent some times fighting together with Rosalyn before she opened up.

On and Hong, who had transformed into their human form, giggled at Cale's reaction. They just ate their breakfast silently after seeing Ron's benign smile grow wider.

They finally remembered how Cale grumbled about this old man's signature benign smiles being vicious.

"It is vicious." Cale nodded.

"I-I was really scared the first time I saw it... I thought I've done something wrong." Lock mumbled to himself.

"I couldn't help you with that, young master. I'd better go back to clean up the kitchen I borrowed now." Beacrox had a faint smile as he left the room.

"Did Beacrox just smile? Everyday is a miracle." Cale ate his breakfast and drank his milk.

"Wow.... We've been around Beacrox for several months, he never smile." Rosalyn tried to think before shaking her head.

"Why would I smile for no reason?" Beacrox grumbled. 'Young master also in critical situation at that time, and we're busy dragging that mad punk away.'

He froze a bit before licking his lips to make sure. He tasted honey. Sweet honey was put inside his warm milk. He smiled and continued eating silently.

He felt that the nightmare last night could be forgotten, he had people he needed to protect, just like how his Hyungs and team members had done for him.

"Hmm? Why is it blurry there? I thought he was thinking about Jur..." Deruth commented.

"Cale's birth mother?" Violan asked.

"Ah, you're not Cale's mother?" Eruhaben was surprised. "You two seems related that I wonder where he got his red hair from."

Violan smiled. "I'm glad it looks like that. I hope Cale could think of me as a mother too."

"Young master, it seems that Choi Han wanted to talk to you about something." Ron informed him. "He has been standing right outside the door for a while now."

"Let him go eat his breakfast first. We'll talk later." Cale ate without looking up.

"Ah, it must have been the awkward atmosphere from the night before, right?" Lock helpfully explained in Cale's favor.

Choi Han sighed. "I never say anything, you don't have to explain, Lock."

"I'll go tell him that." Ron hummed and walked toward the door. He closed the door behind him before talking with Choi Han. "Young master wanted you to eat your breakfast first. Don't stand here and disturb his breakfast, punk."

"Is he the one saying that?" Choi Han wanted to report to Cale the situation at the villa and used the chance to apologize.

"..." Cale and Choi Han were both silent.

"The young master currently isn't in the best condition. So, go eat your breakfast and leave him to eat his in peace." Ron said sharply, before he went downstairs to request for a bottle of wine to be ready.

Choi Han couldn't say anything when he heard that Cale was not feeling well. His intuition was telling him that it was partially or even entirely his fault.

Choi Han looked at the door for a long while before go down the stairs to eat his breakfast as he was ordered.

*********************************
Cale went down after he was done with his breakfast. He glanced at the clock.

7:00am. It was early, but the day was not over yet for some people. He saw the vice captain who looked like he had never drank last night, was having a serious conversation with someone.

Cale also saw a stiff Choi Han standing nearby. He knew the reason after seeing the face of the person who was talking with the vice captain. It was one of the knights that Choi Han defeated yesterday.

"Why are you being stiff?" Alberu couldn't understand.

"Maybe he couldn't act?" Cale guessed silently.

He remembered when he learnt to act and control his expression, that also came with lying without changing expression. He was also quite stiff in the beginning as he was afraid he would get caught.

Choi Han flinched slightly and avoided the gazes of the people in his group.

Cale approached Choi Han and patted his shoulder. "Don't be so stiff. He won't be able to recognize us."

"Ah. Cale-nim." Choi Han was startled by Cale's stealthy whisper, he looked at how haggard Cale looked. "I-I apologize for what happened last night. I—"

'It's the first time seeing Choi Han stutter...' Alberu got really interesting in Cale on screen.

"Wait. Now isn't the time to talk." Cale cut Choi Han off and walk toward the counter that had his wine prepared there.

On and Hong had also followed Cale downstairs. They had smirks on their face as they wagged their tails and peeked at the knight.

"Cute kittens." Hans cooed.

"Young master, I've prepared the same alcohol you drank last night."

"You're a smart vendor. This is perfect for a hangover drink." Cale poured a cup and downed it in one go. His face instantly turned red.

He purposely act drunk as he listened to the conversation that was still going on.

"Ah... so his face instantly turned red after drinking alcohol.... That really easily misunderstood as being drunk..." Alberu observed closely.

"Yesterday, we had a party to relax after a long journey until here. Everyone was drinking and relaxing. Nobody left the inn. But I still don't understand why someone from the Viscount's estate would be curious about that."

The knight from the Marquis's estate seemed to have introduced himself as someone from Viscount's estate.

The knight smiled at the vice captain's suspicion gaze but answered in a serious expression. "There was a thief that broke into the viscount's villa yesterday. A couple other knights and myself was on guard, but we lost a few items to the thief.

After hearing that the people from Count Henituse's estate were here at the village, we come to see if the thief had stolen from the Count as well."

Cale took a gulp directly from the bottle when the knight made eye contact with him. "What are you looking at? Do you think I'm the thief?"

Cale frowned, he knew he wasn't drunk, but it seemed his mind was still unstable from the nightmare. He couldn't control his emotions and ended up throwing the bottle to the ground.

"Oh." Everyone gulped.

The inn turned silence.

Before the room turned silent as well.

On and Hong had jumped at the sound of bottle breaking. Hans was staring at Cale with a little surprise, while Choi Han, with concerned.

However, the knights and the soldiers from Henituse was looking at him in resignation, before looking elsewhere.

"Those people!" Deruth slammed his fist on the table. "I'll remember their face."

Cale stood up. "Father! Don't do anything to them!"

He bowed a little to Alberu and the other Roan's Royalty and then walked back to his original place.

"Calm down, please." Cale pleaded softly.

Cale froze, he hated being in a center of attention, he hated being looked at. Especially when he couldn't control his feelings. Especially when those eyes remind him of the scene of the nightmare last night.

"Ah.... I could kind of guess what I dreamt about..." Cale pulled Deruth to sit back down slowly.

"..." Deruth obediently sat down.

Ron quickly stood in front of Cale with a smile. "My apologies, it seems you disturb my young master from his hangover drink. My young master just hate it when he got disturbed."

"Ahem. Yes, he needs his hangover drink to cure the hangover from last night."

"I-I see. What an interesting young master. I apologize for interrupting you."

Cale snapped out of it when he saw Ron shielding him from view. 'I got to finish this act.'

Cale scoffed. "I can't even drink in peace. Ron, help me to my room then bring another bottle for me."

"The face changed so fast."
"It's a bit amazing, but it's also scary."
"If he's a good person, it's fine, but if he's an enemy, I bet we don't even know when we got stabbed in the back."
People whispered.

Cale helplessly held down Deruth and Ron.

Ron turned around immediately and helped Cale to his room, Choi Han had wanted to help but he backed down when Cale seemed to flinch when he got near.

'If he really knows about the things happened here, I guess just flinching is already amazing...' Choi Han clenched his sword.

"Ron, I think lemon tea would be good for hangover." Cale mumbled trying to distract himself. 'I can't break down by this much. I've been through worse. The regression had its side effect, after all.'

'Regression...? As in returning to the past?' Cale gasped. "Oh god."

"What's happened Cale?" Everyone at the table asked in concern.

"Young master?" Ron continued in whisper. "Do you by any chance could see the blurry word?"

Cale nodded while thinking. 'Wait... I thought this world is a novel? But if the Cale there regressed... something doesn't add up.'

White Star started to observe Cale more closely. 'He seems to be able to read every blurry words. The favoritism, Tch.'

"You could lay down for a while, you didn't get enough sleep last night, young master."

"I don't want to sleep right now." Cale bit his lips, buried his head to the crock of his arms. "Just let me be alone for a while. I'll be fine."

Ron sighed helplessly, reach out his hand to stroke Cale's head. "Young master Cale, you don't have to always keep your burden alone. This Ron is here to help you. Just say a word, as long as I could help, I will fulfill all your wish."

"Then stay with me for a while." Cale finally let out a muffled cry. His shoulders was shaking. "I don't want to be alone."

"Oh..."
"He's just woke up from a terrible nightmare, after all."
"The acting and the stealing were for good reasons, as well."
"He looked no older than 20. Just how much damage did the rumor hurt him?"

Discussion could be heard again.

Basen and Violan felt guilty. While Lily who had woken up a while ago, pretending to sleep again as she listened to everything.

It was the first time Cale let anyone see him cried while he was conscious. Ron remembered how Cale hid inside his room to cry alone a few week after his mother died.

"I won't leave, young master."

Ron really had no idea how heavy was this young man's burden on his young shoulders. How suddenly he got that said burden. But he was going to make sure to help with everything he got, so the burden could be lessened.

"Thanks, Ron, for not leaving."
"I'll never leave your side again."
Cale nodded and ignored the pitiful gazes staring at him.

"Syl, can I clarify something with you?" He turned to Syl instead.

"Come here." Syl motioned for Cale.

Cale reassured Deruth before heading towards Syl. Syl quickly set another layer of barrier around her and Cale.

"No one will hear us now." Syl informed Cale.

"Is this world a novel? What does it mean over there when he said regression? What exactly is that world?" Cale asked nervously.

"Okay. You should asked Deruth for Jur's dairy after returning for more details. I'll just explain as much as I could." Syl sighed. "Let's just say you will live until you are 40. Then your soul was transferred to another world, where someone making the event in this world you are in into a novel for you who don't have any memories regarding this world."

"Okay..." Cale nodded.

"After you reached 36 in the second world, the God of Death returned your soul to your body as Cale Henituse again, when you were 18, right before meeting Choi Han. Of course, with memories of the 40 years you experienced. The regression is the work of the Goddess of Time and Life." Syl gulped the tea.

"So what I meant is this world is the world of the past life for the Cale Henituse there." Syl pointed to the screen. "That's why with the memories as well as the novel you read, you managed to change the things you regretted. As the changed Cale had gotten rid of the source of the curse as well, this world becomes an independent dimension instead of being 'the past timeline.'"

"..."
"Does this make sense to you? Or did I mess up the explanation?"

"Oh no, the explanation was good. Thank you." Cale smiled. "Even though this was a bit late to change things like him, I wish to do the things I could do. I'll take note of every information you provide."

"That's the attitude!" Syl hugged Cale. "You deserve all the best things in the world."

Cale blushed. "W-We should continue... everyone is getting impatient..."

"Aww bummer..." Syl pouted before getting rid of the barrier. "We'll take a look at another short clip before a short break. The atmosphere is a little too tense."

Cale fighting Cale: The Slap of the Century!

"Eh? Two Cales?" Cale was shocked.

While White Star smirked... "So we end up fighting as I expected. But a slap? What kind of fight involves a slap?"

Syl cleared her throat. "Ahem. So this is what happened. Cale Barrow over there kidnapped Duke Deruth Henituse as well as using his face to trick Cale's allies, so they end up fighting."

"Duke!? Deruth Henituse become a Duke!?"
"Just how?"
"It's unbelievable."
The noble was shocked.

"Well, that's the story for later." Syl shrugged.

Crunch. Something very faint... An extremely quiet noise was heard.

White Star barely detected the noise because of the vibrating mana.

The scene was showing Deruth fighting with a bunch of people.

"Isn't that Crown Prince Alberu? Why is he fighting in pajamas?"
"He is using spear, is he a spearman? Isn't he known to be average?"
Everyone from nobles to royalty whispered.

Alberu's face turned dark. 'I've been hiding for so long.'

'Oops... his face is scary...' Syl laughed nervously. 'Let's just compensate him during break time.'

"......!" White Star's eyes opened wide.

"Pffft." Alberu chuckled...

"Change!" He then shouted and the spear in his hand started to change form.

The spear disappeared, and it instantly turned into a rope. The rope wrapped itself around the red sword.

"What kind of spear is that!? Magic tool?"
"It can change shape."
People's eyes glowed with greed.

The door started to grow at that moment.

White Star who was wearing the face of Deruth Henituse... The closed door behind him started to grow.

Crunch. Grab. Tree trunks instantly grew and started to bind White Star's body.

"Hyung, there is something very odd."
"What is it?"

"Hyung!?" Alberu looked at Cale inside what seemed to be flashback. 'Did I get the Henituse support then?'

"I will just plant some seeds in between the decorations on the bedroom door for now. Just in case."
"Seeds?"

"I have a reason for it. There was something that keep bothering me during that meeting."
"The twins?"
"...Don't worry about it, Hyung. Anyway... I hope that I am wrong. But it is just too weird."

Alberu smiled while recalling a portion of the conversation.

"We couldn't make sense of that flashback..." Someone grumbled.

Mila made her mana subside, and the vibrations that had been cutting out all noises quickly disappeared.

"Oh my, it's really me. So that's why I was called here as well. I seem to come help the humans, I wonder why." Mila chuckled.

Screeeech- The door with vines growing out of it opened.

However, it only opened a small amount as White Star was blocking its path.

A person's eye appeared through the crack. The eye slowly looked around the room before stopping at a spot. It was right next to him.

"I found you." The reddish-brown eye looked as if it was on fire.

Cale Henituse, the owner of that eye, looked at Deruth Henituse, no, the bastard wearing his father's face, who was trying to get the branches off of him. "Bastard, long time no see."

"...." Everyone shivered after seeing the crazed gaze from Cale.

Alberu had a thought as soon as he saw Cale's eye through the crack in the door. 'He's gone crazy! This punk's gone completely crazy! He's about to cause some kind of incident!'

Cale going crazy was understandable, as they had no idea what had happened to Duke Deruth.

'...Something big is about to happen.' Alberu Crossman was certain without even the smallest amount of doubt in his mind.

"I guess we know each other quite well... otherwise why would he calls me Hyung...?" Alberu watched more attentively.

His heart was beating fast. This anxiety about what Cale might do made him tightly clench onto the rope that was wrapped around White Star's fire sword.

The rope was turning slightly black, but it was not burning because of its durability.

'I want that weapon too. Will Syl-nim tell me where the me there found it?' Alberu decided to try asking later.

"Long time no see? I just saw you this morning." White Star seemed relaxed.

Although his body was constricted by tree trunks and his fire sword was tied down by a white rope... He seemed very relaxed.

"That is true." Cale seemed relaxed as well. "Where is my father?"

Deruth looked downtrodden. "I was a burden to my son...."

"You don't think that I killed him?" White Star smiled.

'Is this punk crazy?' Alberu almost swore after hearing what White Star said.

Nonetheless, this odd stalemate seemed peaceful.

"You really think I'm stupid, huh? White Star, there is no way you would do that. You would lose a card to threaten me with if my father was dead. If anything, you would be hiding my father somewhere I can't find him."

"You truly do know me quite well."
"You're not that hard to see through."

"Hmm, interesting... very interesting." White Star laughed.

Creeeeeak. The door opened a little more, and Cale pushed about half of his body inside as he continued to speak. "All evil villains use their brains in similar ways."

"Gasp."

Alberu turned his head after hearing someone gasp. Saint Jack's face was a bit pale while he looked up at the sky.

It was understandable for this innocent Saint to be shocked by Cale Henituse's words.

"Saint Jack? Isn't he one of the terrorist twins from the Empire!?"
"Right. It was scary, they were using the magic bombs."

White Star who was wearing the face of Deruth Henituse... And Cale... The two of them made eye contact and their mouths opened.

"White Star, let me make you a proposal."
"Cale Henituse, are you willing to listen to my proposal?"

The corners of both of their lips curled up after speaking of the same intention at the same time.

"We are so alike. Even the name was the same." White Star commented.

"But you said he is dangerous. We need to get rid of him."
"He's weak now. If he really have time to collect the ancient powers like in there, it'll be hard."
Dorph and Sayeru chimed in.

White Star, who had a twisted smile on his face, continued to speak. "Are you willing to cooperate with me?"

The atmosphere in the room instantly turned odd.

"It is weird. Why would you suddenly want to cooperate with the person who kidnapped your father?"
"That's true."

"Hey! Cooperate with you?! Who the hell would cooperate with a bastard like you?!" Sword master Hannah, who stood up with Jack supporting her, shouted in anger.

"Even the Holy Maiden was alive. But she was a swordsmaster???"
"Why does she look like that? It seems to be dead mana... is she the accursed necromancer?"

Shhhhhhh- However, the tree trunks weakened the vines constricting White Star.

White Star got out of the vines and released his grip. The fire sword was floating in the air while still tied down by the white rope.

Shhhhh. White Star fixed his wrinkled clothes as he started to speak again. "As you all know, I need to kill the Lion Dragon and get to the sealed god's temple. Of course, it seems as if getting to the end of that temple will be quite difficult as well."

"Sealed god? Lion Dragon?" Alberu took notes of the words.

"Finally some useful information." White Star smiled.

Peek. He peeked toward Alberu.

"Tsk." Alberu clicked his tongue. He frowned while releasing the white rope.

White Star, while pretending to be Deruth, heard about how it would be more difficult to get to the end of the temple than to get rid of the Lion Dragon.

"My original plan was quite simple. You guys kill the temple guardian on my behalf and I leisurely infiltrate the temple to get what I want." White Star shook his head as if that became much more difficult.

"That was why I spread the rumors about you, Cale Henituse, and created a situation where you would have no choice but to act. But I realized that I had to change my plans after hearing that the temple is even harder to deal with than the Lion Dragon."

"Syl-nim, may I ask what is young master Cale's role in there?" Rosalyn asked.

"Cale is the commander as well as the strategist." Syl hesitated a little. "He united the kingdoms on western continent, as well as the beastmen, in order the fight the Lion Dragon, which is the sealed god's temple's guard—"

Koff. Koff. Syl covered her mouth as blood dripped through the crack of her fingers.

"Ah Syl!" Cale was worried.

"I'm fine. I'm fine." Syl wiped her lips and hand casually. 'It's a little blood compared to what you usually experienced...'

White Star's forces had received quite the damage from multiple battles until now as well. Furthermore, White Star did not want to waste his troops now, in case he needed them for things later on.

"Cale Henituse, you were probably aiming for this when you revealed this information in front of everybody, right?"

White Star knew about the issues Cale's side was facing, better than ever before.

"That guardian, no, the Lion Dragon. You guys need to get rid of that anyway."

They needed to return this land to the people of Puzzle City. The citizens of the Roan Kingdom would be scared.

"So it'll happen in Puzzle City..." King Zed frowned.

"You also need to take care of the temple that would appear after the monster."

Because the citizens of the Roan Kingdom, no, the entire Western continent, would shake in fear.

White Star smiled, still with Deruth Henituse's face. "Of course, your final goal would be to kill me."

"And your goal is to become a god."

"To become god!?"
"Is that possible?"

"Damn it." White Star glared at Syl.

Syl ignored him.

White Star did not respond to the comment Alberu Crossman made in a low voice.

Alberu, who quietly observed White Star neither agree nor disagree with it, openly frowned in annoyance. "The start of all of these problems is the summoning ritual you did, White Star. I think the bastard who created this mess should be the one to take care of it."

Alberu Crossman shrugged his shoulders. "But realistically speaking, it is difficult."

"Brother, you seem to give up quite fast for something that happened inside our Kingdom." The third prince taunted.

"Say the person who doesn't even appear in the battle." Alberu glanced at his brother, the brother that got the affection of their dear father, before turning his gaze back to the screen. "Keep quiet. I don't have time to deal with you. I need information to prepare for the worse."

"You!" The third prince wanted to argue more.

"Enough. Listen to Alberu." King Zed spoke.

'White Star had no intention of using all of his forces to defeat the monster and the temple. But we need to take care of this as quickly as possible. Ahn Roh Man said the following: The Lion Dragon only reacted to strong individuals for a week after it appeared, but it went into destruction mode after that.'

"Who was the one providing the information? Why is that part blurry?"
Someone  complained.

"I could see..." Alberu whispered to himself. 'Ahn Roh Man... it is a weird name.'

This was something that White Star, disguised as Deruth Henituse, did not know.

Only the four people who had been inside the stable... Cale, Choi Han, Raon... The three of them, plus Alberu Crossman, were the only ones who knew about that.

That was something Alberu had heard from Ahn Roh Man through Taerang's AS connection.

"Tch." White Star clicked his tongue.

"How entertaining. So, Alberu Crossman, current owner of Taerang... You are the crown prince and you need to save the world from the Lion Dragon?"

'Ah, Taerang must be the shapeshifter spear.' Alberu realized.

"You will be a power player not just in the Roan Kingdom, but throughout the whole world, if you can take care of all of this. Alright, listen carefully to what I have to tell you. You won't regret it."

"The power player throughout the whole world..." Alberu felt strangely excited.

" ...But it is quite interesting. You seem very similar to me. Are you of an impure bloodline as well? "

Alberu froze. After a while he realized that no one reacted to the information.

Except Cale... who looked surprised but kept his mouth shut...

And Syl, the God's messenger who smiled.

– You're Cale's Hyung-nim in the other dimension, I won't harm you. Let's talk during break.

Alberu nodded to acknowledge.

Without knowing that Zed who saw the information as well was observing him. 'He fears that people knows about the Dark Elf blood... Jur, I hope your son will intervene just like the one from the other dimension.'

Alberu sighed while recalling the conversation with Ahn Roh Man .

"Yes. Cooperation sounds good."
"I agree with your opinion as well, Hyung-nim. However, I do have a condition."

Creeeeeak-. The door opened all the way and Cale walked into the room alone to stand in front of White Star.

"We will put the issue of the temple aside for now, since that is later. The Lion Dragon. I want you to return my father after we cooperate to get rid of that monster. I will not cooperate with you without that condition."

"Mm." White Star almost sounded as if he was humming before he nodded his head. "Fine. That was the plan anyway."

Alberu had a thought at that moment. 'He's still alive.'

Cale Henituse's father, Duke Deruth Henituse, is still alive. He was also safe.

"Oh, you're a clever punk. Getting information from the enemy so casually." Eruhaben laughed.

"My father's life is on the line." Cale looked very serious.

By realizing one thing... He realized something else as well.

"Then are we cooperating now?"

White Star walked a little closer to Cale Henituse.

"We will, but there's no trust between us. White Star, I have no reason to trust you, you bastard." The corners of Cale's lips twisted up. "I can't betray you in this cooperation because my father and our allies outside are pretty much being held hostage. But that is not the case for you."

"And?"
"How about we make a vow of death?"

White Star's pupils shook intensely for a moment. "...That will not do."

Bang! White Star hit the table.

"Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot that you got the curse from the God of Death before. I am just trying to show that I am that serious right now."

Cale answered back with an apologetic expression that seemed as if he had expected White Star to respond this way.

The curse from the God of Death...

White Star was placed under that curse by touching Dragon Lord Sheritt's two eggs.

A life that continues without an end...
A life where he can't cherish anything...
There was no way that White Star would like the God of Death.

"Curse again? What kind of curse is that? Why are you hiding the information?" Someone mumbled.

"Of course. For privacy reason, otherwise he will say I'm bias again." Syl rolled her eyes. "Stop wanting to dig things that not related to you."

One vampire narrowed his eyes. 'He couldn't cherish anything? So that's all an act... what a bastard. Cherish Naru, my ass.'

While Cale turned stoic. 'He must be the source of the curse that Syl said. So I got the curse from him.'

Cale calmly added on. "Then I just want you to answer one question."

"What is it?"
"Is my father inside Puzzle City?"

White Star heard the question and debated for a moment. He then nodded his head. "But I am able to send him elsewhere, even out of this world, at any moment."

The meaning behind those words was simple.

Deruth Henituse was still inside Puzzle City. However, he could be sent somewhere else at any moment and could be killed in an instant.

"Haa..." Cale sighed.

'He has accomplices.' Alberu hypothesized that White Star had at least one subordinate by his side, no, by where Deruth Henituse was being held captive.

White Star needed to be able to kill Deruth at any moment by giving a command.

Alberu looked toward White Star. He looked calm.

"I am being honest. Even your Dragons would be unable to find him." White Star did not say anything else.

Whether it was the ancient Dragon or the black Dragon... Nobody would be able to find Deruth Henituse.

"I guess I followed you too." Eruhaben noticed.

"I see." Cale nodded his head and reached his hand out. "For the first time and the last time... For just one day... Both you and I... Neither of us will point our blades toward each other."

White Star looked toward Cale with an expression that seemed as if he was having a hard time understanding this. "I guess your family is really important to you."

"Of course. I have to cherish what I love." Cale shrugged. ' Before I regret losing it once again. '

"Cale..."
"Young master."
The human from Cale's group suddenly felt very happy and touched.

Dragon Mila just observed the scene with her arms crossed.

Saint Jack quietly sighed while Hannah clenched her eyes closed and released the grip she had on her sword as soon as White Star mentioned family.

Family and allies... Those two things were enough to understand Cale's actions.

White Star also reached his hand out. "This is the first time. This is the first day our blades are not pointed against each other."

His hand was slowly heading toward Cale's hand. White Star was still cautiously observing Cale at that moment. He looked at Cale's sharp gaze and his face that looked calm, despite being full of anger.

But the moment the two of them shook hands...
The moment he realized that there was no power or magic in Cale's hand he was shaking...

White Star smiled. At that instant...

"Oh I feel excited. I feel that the slap will happen after this...." Cage mumbled.

"It truly is a meaningful day." Cale opened his mouth to speak.

White Star saw that Cale was smiling just like him. But in that moment...

White Star saw it. He saw Cale Henituse's left hand moving and Cale's right hand, that was shaking his hand, pulled him forward with extreme force.

In that short moment of letting his guard down...

Slaaaaap-! White Star's head jerked to the left.

"Ooh! Splendid slap. Ooh... I'm sorry..." Cage realized that the image was Cale slapping his father....

"So vicious, even though it's his father's face..." Rasheel gulped.

"I guess I deserve that slap..." Deruth sadly grumbled.

"Oh come on, I only do it because it's the enemy." Cale pouted angrily. "I won't hit my father!"

'What the...?' He could not figure out what was going on for a moment. 'What is going on?'

"How dare he!?" White Star rushed to Cale, but was forced to stop by the barrier.

"What are you trying to do? Do you want to return to reality? Do you not want to hear about ancient power anymore?" Syl swallowed back the disgusting blood well up in her throat. 'I need to heal the backlash from before.'

"Please go back to your seat." Syl smiled.

"Tch." White Star glared at Cale who was surrounded by people protecting him.

White Star saw Cale Henituse's foot heading toward his stomach as he had that thought while being pulled forward.

Tap! White Star quickly regained his balance and kicked Cale's foot with his own foot before stepping back.

All of it had happened in a few seconds, and it seemed extremely natural.

"Ha!" White Star couldn't help but scoff.

It was blood. He could taste blood in his mouth. He must have unintentionally bitten down on his cheek with his teeth when he was slapped.

"...You hit me? ...YOU hit ME?" His gaze turned back toward Cale.

"Ah. It's really red. Man, I really am weak." Cale was waving his red palm around while snickering.

"Pfft. Ahahahha." Rasheel laughed. "What a taunt."

He then nonchalantly commented after raising his head and making eye contact with White Star. "Doesn't it feel worse to get slapped than to be hit? Hmm? I slapped you so that you would feel even worse. How dare you touch my father?"

"Aww Cale." Deruth was happy instantly.

"...You son of a bitch......" He couldn't believe it. White Star never imagined that he would be slapped in this situation.

"It seems a slap wasn't enough yet. You even dare to cuss my dear mother." Cale waved his red hand as if he was ready for another slap.

"He deserves that." Cale glared at the figure walking back to his seat.

The crown prince, whose pupils were shaking as he had the same thought, was thinking internally. 'I knew this guy's eyes had gone crazy! I didn't see wrong!'

Cale nonchalantly commented at White Star, who was looking back and forth at the blood dripping down his face and Cale. "What's wrong? Do you think it is fucking wrong to slap a terrible bastard who kidnap my father and still cuss my mother?"

"Not wrong! Not wrong at all."
"Right. Anyone would be angry when your father's kidnapper curse at your mother as well."
"He deserves it."
"You did well."
"Good job."

Deruth, Beacrox, Ron, Violan and Eruhaben spoke one after another.

Cale sweat-dropped.

"...Do you understand the meaning behind your actions?" White Star was full of contempt.

The fact that a single moment of letting his guard down led to being slapped in the face was what made him feel the worst.

His finger pointed toward the broken window that Choi Han had been sent flying out of earlier. "Your allies out there who are willing to put their lives on the line to fight! Duke Deruth! Do you want all of them to meet their ends?!"

The moment White Star releases his powers and Alberu releases his to defend against it... The Lion Dragon would launch an attack toward the Puzzle City City Hall.

'So the Lion Dragon might react to strong power.' Alberu noted.

Duke Deruth was hidden away somewhere very secretive. Only White Star could find him. But Cale dared to do something like this?

"Huh? Pffft." Cale chuckled. He nonchalantly commented as if he wasn't worried at all. "Who said I wanted all of them to meet their ends?"

At that moment... Cale pulled a video communication device out of his pocket and dropped it.

Clang! The moment the orb shattered...

Oooooong– oooooong– The City Hall building started shaking.

The vibration that seemed to come up from underground quickly spread through the City Hall building and out.

"I wonder what happened?"

"......!!!" White Star's eyes opened wide.

This vibration... He had used something like this once before.

"...The mana disturbance tool!"

In the desert, the Land of Death, that is one of the Western continent's Forbidden Regions... At the Dubori territory of the Caro Kingdom...

White Star had installed a mana disturbance tool there to make Raon unable to use his magic as he pleases and to separate Cale and Raon.

"What!? The little kid must have felt bad at that time." Eruhaben was concern even though he knew that the little Dragon was dead already.

That same mana disturbance tool was spreading out from the City Hall building and quickly surrounding all of Puzzle City, following its walls.

And inside City Hall...

Duchess Violan fixed the one or two strands of hair that had fallen out and nonchalantly commented. "If the enemies frequently use it, we should make use of it too. It was worth purchasing mass quantities of the ingredients through the Flynn Merchant Guild."

"That's true." Violan agreed with herself.

And then...

"It is impossible to use teleportation spells in this state of mana disturbance."

It would be impossible to teleport Deruth Henituse out of Puzzle City. In addition...

"They cannot contact each other either."

It was impossible for White Star to order his subordinates to kill Deruth. He would need to personally go over to kill Deruth Henituse. They could not use video communication devices right now.

If he personally gave the order, Cale would not miss the subordinate's movements.

She looked around at the mages from the territory activating the tool before turning around. "Patriarch Ron."

"Please call me as usual, madam. I am still young master Cale's servant." Ron had his usual benign smile on his face.

"Patriarch?" Violan spoke curiously.

"I'm not a patriarch now, ma'am."
"Oh no, I didn't mean to pry."
"It's okay. I don't mean anything."

"I cannot do that." She said that but still started addressing him informally, as she usually did. She then looked at Ron, who was slightly bowing.

The golden top's whip that Cale had asked to give to Ron was in his hand. The wind, the Wind Elementals, would let him know.

"That top whip looks familiar." Bud looked closely at the whip.

That was what her son had said. Cale had said the following when Choi Han and Raon had been suspecting Hilsman.

"Choi Han. Inform my father to get it started. And deliver a message to mother. And Raon, you have my top's whip, right? Give it to me. There is someone I need to find."

Violan smiled. 'He called me mother.'

While Choi Han and Raon were each completing their tasks... Cale, who was left alone, had done something while looking at the video communication devices.

It was to give the order to find an extra Hilsman, Deruth, and the Mogoru twins.

Violan did not know about that, but she asked Ron a question without any hesitation. "Thoroughly search and find my husband. How long will it take?"

'Can you bring him here? Can you find him?' She didn't ask questions like that.

She just wanted an answer with certainty.

Ron answered without any hesitation as well. "Ma'am, I made a promise to the young master. I will find him before dawn."

"Then I guess we just need to maintain the tool until dawn."

All video communication had been cut off because of the mana disturbance tool. Actually, there was just one place where it was still possible to use video communication devices.

The location of the young Dragon... The room Violan had just been in had a giant magic circle with large quantities of mana roaring inside it.

"He's truly a strategist... to think so many steps ahead..." Alberu smiled. 'I want a Dongsaeng like that too.'

Everywhere other than that room could not use any spells right now. The only thing left in such a situation where they could not contact each other...

"Get going."

...was faith that they would each do their part properly.

"Yes, ma'am."

The person at the center of that faith... Cale Henituse was laughing.

"Ha!" On the other hand, White Star could only scoff in disbelief. "...Crazy bastard."

'He is still able to change things up like this?' White Star glared at Cale with a burning gaze.

"It seems we crushed several times." White Star scoffed. 'I'll kill him as soon as we return to reality.'

Cale shrugged his shoulders and smiled even bigger. "There is an unchanging fact in the world."

His voice was calm. "Do you know what that is?"

The unchanging fact Cale was thinking about...

"The gods? A secret of the world?" He shook his head regarding the examples he had just given. "It isn't some crap like that."

For him, the unchanging fact did not have to do with the crappy gods or some secret of the world.

The smile disappeared from Cale's face. His eyes that were burning even stronger than White Star's eyes, flashed. "You don't mess with my family."

You must not mess with my family, with my people. That was an unchanging fact for Cale Henituse.

"That's so cool, young master Cale!" Cage exclaimed. "I wanna be your family too!"

"Eh? Then I'll call you Cage, you can also call me by my name." Cale smiled.

Choi Han was watching silently from the beginning. 'Family... is that why he follows the tr— Cale Henituse so obediently...?'

"Okay, let's end this session for now. I have something urgent to do. Oh, everyone need to go, except for Alberu Crossman. The break will be 5 hours this time, so take a nap or whatever." Syl made everyone disappear from the room. "I'll be back. I'll tell you about Taerang."

"I'm waiting here then, Syl-nim." Alberu bowed.

Chapter Text

Syl returned after a few minutes. "I'm sorry, were you nervous as you wait alone?"

"It is fine, Syl-nim. Are you okay though?" Alberu asked politely.

"I'll heal it after I'll show you this. No worry." Syl patted the place next to her. "I hope you'll change your view after this."

Alberu nodded. "Thank you, Syl-nim."

Syl waved her hand in dismiss.

Secret Shared Between Sworn Brothers

"Sworn brother... it's Cale Henituse, right?" Alberu asked hesitantly.

"Yes. You are quite close with Cale in that dimension. Everyone basically said that you're brothers from the way you two acting." Syl giggled. "You trust him more than anyone."

"I see." Alberu nodded slightly.

"I'm not saying this so you would get close to him blindly. See him for who he is then make your own judgement. I'm just asking for you not to judge him by the rumor." Syl smiled sadly.

"May I ask about his curse?"
"Hmm, remember the Terror Plaza incident that recently happened? The one responsible for it is the organization called Arm."

"Oh. Yes, I've heard Mr.Ron talked about that."
"Just know that the leader of that Arm was cursed by the God of Death, and it influenced Cale. That's all I can say."

"I understand." Alberu remembered how a person on the other side of the room, the other redhead aside from Cale Henituse, getting angry during the previous session. "So he's White Star."

Syl smiled. "You're smart, just deduce it from my words since I couldn't say everything."

The Roan Kingdom's palace. This simple and old door that was different than the other clean doors with expert craftsmanship slowly opened.

It revealed what was inside the room.

It was currently the middle of the dark night. Only one person was sitting there under the moonlight shining down in the empty room.

"Welcome."

Alberu Crossman. He was alone in the Roan Palace's Grand Library greeting Cale.

"I guess we are close that I even greet him personally."
"Just watch and you'll see."

Cale had asked him for ancient texts with information on the Gate to the Demon World, as well as ancient records on the Crossman royal family and the Roan Kingdom.

"Gate to the Demon World!?" Alberu was alarmed.

"I can't say anything about it." Syl closed her eyes. "All I could do is not censoring it."

He was here to hear what Alberu had found.

"Your highness." Cale greeted him formally and tried to enter.

"Stop." However, Alberu showed his palm to stop them.

Guards, librarians, and administrators. Nobody else was there except for Alberu.
He pointed to Cale.

"You come in alone."

Only Cale was allowed to enter.
Choi Han and Raon could not enter.

"..." Alberu grow nervous. 'What kind of secret that is inside the library?'

"Didn't you say you wanted to hear a secret?" Alberu was standing there with an odd smile that seemed to be full of bitterness and anguish.

"Well, if what I want to hear is a secret, then..." Cale smiled as he walked into the library. "I'll happily come in."

"Man, he acts too happy when I look so bitter." Alberu sighed.

Cale looked back and started to speak before walking any farther. "Wait for me outside the door."

Choi Han quietly nodded his head and started to close the door.

– Human! I'll be waiting with Choi Han!

Raon said goodbye to him without coming inside as well.

"They are quite obedient to Cale... I never see such a Choi Han before." Alberu felt a little envious.

Screeeech- The door slowly closed, until...

Boom! It closed completely and Cale could not see outside.

"Why are you just blankly standing there, Dongsaeng?"

Cale turned away from the door and faced forward after hearing Alberu's voice.

"Are you not coming?"

"I'm coming. I'll go wherever my Hyung takes me." Cale started to walk after hearing Alberu's jovial voice.

"Save your glib tongue for someone else. Heh." Alberu couldn't help letting a small laugh out.

"Oh. We both have glib tongues... though I tend to stay away from people who was similar to me..." Alberu wondered what made Cale different.

"Yeah, he's your source of comfort but also your source of headaches..." Syl spoke awkwardly. "You want a hole in the mountain, Cale will blow up the entire mountain..."

"Uh..." Alberu felt a chill.

Tap. Tap. The two of them were the only ones in here, so Cale's steps echoed loudly.

"Did you get rid of everybody else on purpose?"
"Yes. They all have the day off today."
"Is that okay?"

Cale stood in front of Alberu and Alberu took a document out of his pocket and waved it around.

"Do you see his majesty's crest?"

Cale chuckled after looking at the document with the king's crest.

"It's more of a do not approach warning than a day off."
"Yes. Even the guards are 10 meters away from the building."

"I guess I really gain power in there. To have the king's crest and wave it so casually..." Alberu's eyes turned a little lively.

"Thanks to Cale, in just two years time, you have a position that no one can shake. As well as being a major power player in Western continent." Syl timely provided answers.

Cale quietly listened before asking a question.

"I guess it is a big secret?"
"...I'm not sure."

Cale could see that Alberu was still smiling but that his eyes were stiff. His eyes were not normal and seemed to hold anguish.

"Hyung..."

Alberu turned away after seeing Cale staring at him and started to walk.

"...The people of the royal family seem to think it is a big secret."
"Does that mean you don't think it is a big secret, Alberu Hyung-nim?"

Cale walked while looking at Alberu's back and soon heard Alberu's quiet whisper.

"You... You can decide that after looking at it."

Alberu was passing the decision of whether it was a secret or not to Cale.

"I never thought I could see myself acting like that with another person..." Alberu felt complicated.

Syl was silent as she tried to heal herself.

"Okay. How about I told you one of my secret as well?" Cale tried to lighten the mood a little. "But dear Hyung-nim, it looks like we are going somewhere odd..."

The Roan Kingdom's Palace's Grand Library. That was the library with the most books in the entire kingdom, as well as the location with the most precious books.

The Grand Library of the oldest kingdom on the continent lived up to its name by being multiple stories high, and although the surface level itself was larger than any other building in the kingdom, it also had three large underground levels as well.

'There's such a place...' Alberu kept silent after seeing Syl closed her eyes.

"Just follow me."
"Oh."

Cale shut up. He had thought that they were heading to a hidden room in the library, however, Alberu headed toward the center of the Grand Library's first floor.

"Cale Henituse. There is a rule we must follow whenever we extend the library."
"What is it?"

Alberu stopped walking. Cale looked toward the crown prince who was enveloped in the moonlight coming through the large window on the first floor.

The crown prince started to speak at the center of the moonlight. "Make sure the gaze of the sun is always by your side."

'Make sure the gaze of the sun is always by your side....' Alberu frowned.

Cale recalled the layout of the Grand Library that had a lot of large windows.

"And this place I am standing at right now..." Alberu looked down at his feet. He was at the center of the moonlight right now, but this was the spot for the sun when it was at its highest point. "Do not cover it with anything."

Alberu took a small wooden box out of his pocket.

Click. The box opened easily. There was a small seal in the box. It was an iron seal that looked very old.

"This is something that only the head of the Crossman household can possess."

Alberu flinched.

Cale flinched at Alberu's explanation.

Alberu who realized the reason behind it smiled as he asked. "What's wrong? Are you shocked I said the Crossman 'household,' and not the Crossman Royal family? Anyway, this is something only the head can have."

Alberu looked at the old seal in his hand with an odd expression. Cale had a similar expression on his face as he opened his mouth to speak.

"...Did you borrow it from his majesty?"
"Borrow?"

Alberu's expression turned cold as he looked at the seal. "It is mine."

"If it's yours then why are you making that kind of face?" Alberu wiped his face with his hands.

"...." Cale blinked owlishly. 'That's the first time he looks this cold....'

The Roan Kingdom's throne still belonged to Zed Crossman.

'Of course... he is still young.' Alberu clenched his fist.

Cale had heard that crown prince Alberu still went to the king to get permission on important decisions.

Although crown prince took care of most things inside and outside of the kingdom... There was a lot of chatter about why he had not yet taken the throne.

Cale had thought that Alberu was waiting to turn the Roan Kingdom into a stronger kingdom or into an Empire before ascending the throne. He also thought it might be because the continent was quite chaotic right now.

'But that wasn't it.' The corners of Cale's lips twisted up. "Your highness, you were already the head."

"Well... I won't disagree with your statement." The corners of Alberu's lips twisted up as well. He then quickly continued to speak.

'So I rejected the position...' Alberu pondered.

"There were no ancient texts in the Roan Kingdom's Grand Library that discussed the Gate to the Demon World. I investigated because I thought there might be something similar, but there was nothing."

Alberu had looked for the name, 'Gate to the Demon World,' as well as the Eastern continent's Three Restricted Areas.

However, there was nothing in the ancient texts and only a few records about it in recent documents about the Gate to the Demon World that is one of the Three Restricted Areas.

"However, there were some ancient texts on the Demon World and the Demonic race that I organized for you so take it with you later. Take the recent information on the Gate to the Demon World as well."

"Thank you very much."
"No need to thank me for just that."

"...Dear Hyung, what are you doing?" Cale started to frown.

"...That profane expression remains quite terrible no matter how many times I see it." Alberu commented before closing his eyes. He then knelt to the floor. His hands were touching the tiles on the floor. "It's around here somewhere..."

Alberu's expression changed too many times during this short while that he didn't what he should feel anymore.

"Are you looking for a place to put the seal?"
"Yeah."

"Should I help you?"
"You make every situation bigger, so just stand there and watch."

"Pfft." Alberu held his laughter.

Cale looked upset. How could he make finding a place to put the seal bigger?

However, Alberu who had his eyes closed could not see Cale's expression as he focused on touching the floor.

"I found it." He then opened his eyes. He immediately started to speak. "...You scared me."

"How?"

Alberu frowned while looking at Cale who was crouched right in front of him, before moving the hand holding the seal with an expression that seemed to be saying that there was no point in talking to Cale.

"Even with a headache, I'm sure I want him as my Dongsaeng either way. Who else could make me act like that?" Alberu chuckled.

"You're so hard to please, Hyung." Cale said once he saw the expression on Alberu's face.

"Cale."
"Yes, sir."

"I'll tell you about this library's final rule." He closed his eyes again and put the seal in his right hand in the small gap under his left hand. "This spot where all of the sun's gaze strikes down..."

The old seal touched the gap that would be hard to see with the naked eye.

Alberu turned his right hand. "Close your eyes."

Click. Cale turned around after hearing a small click.

"...This." Cale realized why others could not come in here today.

The bookshelves started to move. Every bookshelf on the first floor slowly started to move.

Alberu took note of the rules.

Cale turned back after hearing Alberu's voice. Alberu had his eyes open and focused on one location as he started to speak.

This spot where all of the sun's gaze strikes down. Close your eyes.

"Then you'll reach the place where you can avoid the curse."

Cale looked toward the same direction as well. He saw a space created by the moving bookshelves.

"It's darkness."

A spot where no light could reach was created. The sunlight would not reach this place during the day either.

'There's sun and there's darkness....' Alberu seem to have guessed what the secret was about.

"Hmm... darkness..." Cale mumbled softly.

Alberu walked toward it and Cale followed behind him.

"Alright, let's go down."

The spot covered by the bookshelves had a staircase heading down.

"It's a path to the second floor of the basement." That was all Alberu said before he started to head down without any hesitation.

Cale silently followed behind him.

Tap. Tap. An old stone staircase heading underground...

Chhhh- Chhhh- The magic torches on the walls of the dark staircase lit up as Cale and Alberu walked down.

"Why are you not asking anything?"

"Why indeed?"

Cale who was walking behind Alberu heard Alberu's voice.

"I'm sure you will tell me everything, Hyung."
"My goodness."

Alberu shook his head from side to side. "Are you not curious even though I used the word, 'curse?'"

"Not really." Cale shrugged. "I was cursed once or twice as well. No big deal."

"He ...." Alberu was in disbelief. 'Why is he so casual about it? Damn it, so frustrating.'

"...You're such... a cute Dongsaeng." Alberu let out a sigh.

'He clearly doesn't believe my word.' Cale smiled sadly.

"Just what an idiot you are. Alberu Crossman."
"You're not. Cale hides it from everyone. It takes him a long time to open up."

"Syl-nim. I'm sorry, did I disturb you?"
"No. It's fine."

There was still some time before they reached their destination. So, Alberu continued to speak.

"There are many records about the Crossman Royal family since the creation of the Roan Kingdom."
"Of course."

As the oldest royal family on the continent, both the Roan Kingdom and the rest of the continent had lots of records about the Roan Kingdom.

"However, there are not many records related to the Crossman household itself."

Cale could tell that Alberu was differentiating the Crossman Royal family and the Crossman household since earlier.

"The records of the Crossman household are mainly passed down verbally. Furthermore, those records are only passed down to the descendants and nobody else. That's the rule."

Cale was thinking there were so many rules.

"To be honest with you..."

Tap. Alberu stopped walking.

There was a stone door in front of him.

"Nobody knows the start of the Crossman household."
"...The start?"

"Yes. There's no record of the first head of the family. There are just records that have been passed down orally through generations."

'Why is it that I feeling a deja vu again...? No record of the first one again?' Cale's eyes twitched slightly.

Alberu turned around and faced Cale. "There's something like this in one of those records. 'Go around the world over and over. Keep doing that until I give you the revelation to go to the Land of Boulder.' "

"I remember that.... Fa— Royal father used to tell me that..."

The land called the Land of Boulder and had the legend of the Guardian of Boulder. The Roan Kingdom that was built on that land...

"Go to that land, create a kingdom, and rule over it." Alberu put the seal on the hole on the stone door's surface.

Click. The stone door opened by itself with a quiet noise.

"Are you okay, Alberu?"
"I'm fine."

Alberu stepped aside and Cale looked toward the opening door as he heard Alberu's voice.

"The head of the Crossman household ruled over the Roan Kingdom. He remembered this one thing as he did that."

"Ah." Cale let out a gasp.

Screeech- boom!

Inside the open door...
A small stone chamber appeared.
It was as desolate and cold like a prison cell.

And on one wall of that stone chamber...
There was a large boulder instead of a wall. There were words written on the boulder.

Alberu's eyes widened as he read the words...

< Descendants of the cursed blood. >

'What? Cursed blood? Not the household blessed by the Sun God?' Cale's gaze quickly turned toward Alberu.

Alberu pointed toward the boulder. "Read the rest."

Cale turned his head. He saw the rest of the statements written on the boulder.

< The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >
< Never set your eyes on taking over the sky. >
< The Sun will always rise. >
< The moment darkness is planted in your bodies... >
< The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble. >

"What? Haha... ha... what was that?" Alberu laughed in disbelief.

Click. Cale turned his head after hearing a noise.

Quarter Dark Elf Alberu Crossman was standing there with his dye magic removed.

"He knows." Alberu shook.

"It's okay." Syl stood up and hugged Alberu. "It's okay."

"The Crossman household always found the head's appearance to be important. It was because they were worried about a different attribute that might be mixed in." He pointed to himself. "They couldn't be mixed with the darkness attribute like me. That was why I hid myself."

He had a twisted smile on his face. "Now then. This is the unbelievable secret of the Crossman royal family."

That twisted smile had both sorrow and shame for himself. At the same time, it had his unwavering self-pride as well.

"...Ah." Alberu gasped after seeing Cale blankly staring at the ceiling. 'Was this punk also thinking that he should not be king?'

"Wait, did he think like that too?" Alberu was anxious.

He never felt this way. He never felt like he wanted to cry since the day his father abandoned him after he almost poisoned to death.

Alberu did not trust such records. That was why he had whipped himself to strive to do his best. But it really upset him if Cale, his Dongsaeng, thought so as well.

"Excuse me. Hyung-nim, no, your highness?"
"What's wrong? Are you shocked?"

Seeing Cale Henituse looking so shocked... Alberu could not hide his bitterness.

However, Cale had no time to focus on Alberu's bitterness. He heard a voice in his mind.

"It's his ancient powers. Just keep watching." Syl patted his back.

• Now that I think about it...

The Super Rock nonchalantly added on.

• This crown prince kid looks more similar to White Star every time I see him.

"White Star!?"
"Not the one you see now, the ancient time White Star."

'Why the hell are you always forgetful about the important things? Do you want to see me cry again!?!?'

'What the hell?' Alberu felt a little stupid for doubting such a person.

He felt a little embarrassed to be comfort by a young lady at his age, even though he was sure that Syl's appearance didn't necessarily match her real age. Nevertheless, he hugged her back.

• He's called Rock for brain for a reason, Cale. Haha...

• Sorry, Cale. Anyway, I was the only one on our side who saw the Ancient White Star's face. He looked like that. His eyes were a different color though. Ah, I don't know about his hair color either. We were both covered in blood as we fought.

• Oh. You saw his face? I never saw it because he was always wearing a white mask.

• I was the last one in the fight. I saw his face as the ancient White Star and I both died.

• Oh, amazing!

The cheapskate of the Fire of Destruction and the Scary Giant Cobblestone calmly chatted with each other.

"So he hears the voices of every ancient powers he got? How many does he have?" Alberu asked curiously.

"There's hmm seven inside him and two captured... then he got a bunch more at the end..." Syl said vaguely.

Cale's mind was quickly moving as that happened. Putting all the clues together.

Descendants of the cursed blood.
Never set your eyes on taking over the sky.
A person with darkness inside.

This could easily be thought of as someone having the darkness attribute. For example, people like Dark Elves and black mages. However, something else could be considered if he thought about it a bit differently.

".........."

'Darkness. What if I consider that to be the Demon World?' Cale was already thinking that the sky attribute ancient power in White Star's possession was from the Demon World.

Furthermore, the Sun God tried to tie the Crossman household down where his gaze could reach. He wanted to keep his eyes on the descendants of the cursed blood.

'This, this-' Shocking thoughts continued to fill Cale's mind.

"Oh...." Alberu could see a misunderstanding coming...

Super Rock started to speak again.

• The more I see this crown prince, he really looks similar to the ancient White Star. Of course, this crown prince is more handsome. Why did I not notice until now?

'Why are you asking me that now? What other important things you forgot to tell me!?'

Cale subconsciously started to speak.

"Hyung."
"Yes. What is it? Do you think I should not be king?"

Alberu had a self-mocking smile on his face as he heard Cale's voice.

"Haa... he really great at causing headaches. I can see that." Alberu sighed.

"I'm sure you're okay now." Syl released him.

"T-Thank you." Alberu blushed a little.

"I think your ancestor was a criminal?"
"Hmm?"
"Huh?"

The two of them just stared at each other with stupid expressions on their faces.

"...What about my ancestor?"
"...I said that he was a criminal?"

'Is there something wrong with my ears?' Alberu looked not majestic at all as he stuck his finger into his ear. "I think something's blocking my ears."

"Ah. Then should I explain more clearly?"
"No need. My ancestor was a criminal, haha. How could I hear such nonsense?! Hahaha-"

"Your highness, you heard correctly."
"Hmm?"
"Huh?"

Cale and Alberu blankly stared at each other again. The two of them were silent for a while.

Alberu ended up laughing watching the scene.

Alberu soon started to frown. "This is probably the most shocking thing I've heard in a while!"

"...Is that so?"
"Is that so?!"

Alberu started to frown even more. 'I was planning on telling him about the royal family's secret and talk about if I deserved to be king... So, what the f*ck is up with this nonsense?'

"He's just dense sometimes. How can anyone hate him?" Syl spoke sadly.

"Yes, I see what you mean." Alberu agreed.

He had decided to share this secret with Cale Henituse, this Dongsaeng.

He was pretty much the head of the Crossman household already as he had the seal, but King Zed Crossman had seriously opposed his decision. Alberu had ignored that opposition and brought Cale here.

"I see what you mean, Syl-nim. I am close to him if I really opposed my royal father just to bring him here." Alberu felt like he wanted to get to know Cale even more now.

Cale must have asked about information on the Crossman Royal family because he thought it might be useful to fight against White Star.

Alberu knew this as well and wanted to help him defeat White Star. However, there was another reason as well.

'...My weakness.'

His actions today were pretty much showing Cale Henituse his weakness.

First was the royal family's weakness.
The Crossman Royal family was said to have received the blessing and protection of the Sun God. However, looking deeper into it, it was a curse rather than a blessing.

The Crossman Royal family's power and fame would fall to the ground if this was revealed.

The second was his weakness.
The fact that he had Dark Elf blood and the darkness attribute inside him.

According to the curse, someone who should never become the head of the Crossman household had tricked the family into becoming the head.

Alberu was able to reveal these two secrets and weaknesses because it was Cale. 'Because he realized what I was. Because I sincerely trust this damn fool.'

"......" Alberu couldn't say anything.

This bastard was someone who had recognized that he was quarter Dark Elf but had no negative feelings about them.
This bastard was someone who helped him wholeheartedly despite his greed for money.
This bastard was similar to him.
This bastard was someone he trusted enough to want to share this secret regardless of the consequences.

"The me in there is so lucky."
"It's not too late yet."
"Yes, I have to try my best."

That was why he had brought Cale Henituse here today with a heavy heart.

But-

'He's speaking nonsense?'

"Who else wouldn't think like that? Only when we know what happen inside Cale's head, would there be no misunderstanding." Alberu chuckled.

He had thought Cale had a screw loose quite often, but Alberu could not stop frowning. He started to speak almost as if he was sighing.

"You see those words on the boulder?"
"I can?"

'Ah, this bastard.' Alberu held back his anger and continued to speak. "That boulder is the only record of the Crossman household other than the orally passed down information."

Alberu focused on one sentence on the boulder.

< The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >

"It says the world will turn to chaos if someone with darkness becomes the king of the Roan Kingdom or the head of the Crossman household."
"I guess so."

"He's not just dense.... Right?" Alberu massaged his head. "I felt a headache already."

Syl giggled.

'What?' Alberu was at a loss for words after hearing Cale agree with it so easily.

He suddenly felt suffocated.

'...I thought he would be different.' Alberu clenched his fist.

He thought Cale would not act like this.
He thought Cale would read those words and say something along the lines of, 'Why should we care about the Sun God's curse? Darkness my ass.' That was what he thought Cale would say.

"Ha!" Alberu realized he had hoped to hear something from Cale and started to laugh.

He wanted to hear Cale say, 'forget the record and do a good job ruling the kingdom.'

"I really hope to hear that from someone I trusted with my secret." Alberu smiled sadly. "I'm sure Cale wasn't actually mean that from his conversation with his ancient powers... right, Syl-nim?"

"You'll see how he destroys your doubt soon." Syl held Alberu's clenched hand. "Trust me."

Alberu nodded.

Alberu subconsciously raised his hand to brush his face. He was feeling very odd right now. It was hard to describe the emotion he was feeling right now.

Betrayal?
Dejection?
Disappointment?
Maybe embarrassment?
How should he explain this emotion?

He could not tell. He just put a majestic smile on his face as he did when he faced his vassals.

He then turned toward Cale. "Cale, you think it would be terrible if I become king because of the Sun God's curse, right?"

Cale started to frown at that moment. "What nonsense are you talking about, Hyung? Don't smile if you're gonna fake it in front of this Dongsaeng."

"Hmm?"

"Why is this person keep thinking and talking nonsense?" Cale grumbled quietly as if he as talking to himself before ignoring Alberu and walking toward the boulder.

"That punk." Alberu felt helpless once again. "Did he really not know how nervous I felt? I could see it even as we watch..."

Syl laughed awkwardly.

Alberu quickly followed behind Cale after seeing his unexpected reaction and urgently started to speak. Something seemed weird.

"There will be a curse if a Dark Elf like me becomes king!"
"Excuse me?"

"Something terrible will happen because of me if what is written on the boulder is true. I am someone who should not exist in the Crossman hou-"

"I don't think so."
"...Huh?"

Alberu could see a blank expression on Cale's expression.

"He really didn't kn—"

"Alberu Crossman. My dear Hyung, your existence is natural."

Alberu flinched before he finished his words.

Alberu flinched and repeated Cale's words as if he was saying it to himself. "...I am supposed to be here?"

'Me?'

"Who else is Alberu Crossman? Of course, it's you." Cale sighed. "You are fated to be here, Hyung."

"I am?" Alberu turned to Syl.

"You are." Syl assured him.

'Unbelievable!' Alberu subconsciously opened his mouth and retorted Cale's comment. "...But you agreed with what I said earlier. You said, 'I guess so.' when I said the world would flip over and the Sun God's curse would rain down of someone with darkness becomes king."

'What?' That was what Cale's expression was saying.

He then started to mumble. "The Sun God's curse, my ass."

The words Alberu had been hoping to hear had come out.

However, he could not figure out what was going on because his mind was a mess right now. The chaos was visible on his face.

Cale looked toward Alberu as if he was being weird. "Sigh. Where is my smart Hyung go? Why is this person replace him today?"

"Thank you for showing me this." Alberu smiled more confidently.

Cale had no idea how much this statement about darkness had weighed on Alberu since he was young.

He started to speak again as he thought he didn't explain enough.

"Hyung, it's not normal, but I could talk with my ancient powers. And they are all from Ancient time. This is one of my secrets, by the way."

Cale suddenly started to talk about his ancient power but Alberu chose to listen quietly.

"Alberu Crossman. My dear Hyung, your existence is natural."

Those words were stuck on his mind. The things Cale was saying started to fill his mind over those words.

"They have just remembered and told me about the ancient White Star's appearance. I was so mad. How can they keep forgetting to tell me the crucial information until I directly face it like this?" Cale grumbled at the end.

"The appearance of the ancient White Star?" Alberu picked up the important point.

"Sorry, I seem to go off-topic. Yes. The appearance of the ancient White Star." Cale pointed toward Alberu.

Of course, he pointed respectfully with both hands.

"Hyung, they said it was very similar to the appearance of the man who would become the sun of the Roan Kingdom, you, Alberu Crossman."

"...Just what-" Alberu closed his mouth without finishing his sentence. His mind quickly started to move.

"I can see his confusion..." Alberu mumbled. 'Poor bastard.'

Cale's hands started to move and headed toward the boulder in the stone chamber. "Alright then, the words here talking about the descendants of the cursed blood. And the part about never setting your eyes on taking over the sky."

Cale pointed to the word darkness on the boulder. "And finally, this darkness over here."

He looked toward Alberu and continued to speak. "Hyung, there is something that I am hypothesizing."

"What is it?"
"White Star's sky attribute . I believe it may be from the Demon World."

"Ah." Alberu gasped. He heard Cale's cheerful voice at that moment.

"Now then. Please stop thinking all those nonsense and let me explain the words on this boulder using my hypothesis as the basis."

Alberu nodded at Cale's words and listened attentively to confirm his thoughts.

< Descendants of the cursed blood. >

"The descendants of the ancient White Star."

< The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >
< Never set your eyes on taking over the sky. >

"The Sun God will always be watching you. Do not seek out the sky attribute ."

< The Sun will always rise. >
< The moment darkness is planted in your bodies... >
< The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >

"If one of you receives the power from the Demon World and ends up in possession of the sky attribute ancient power... The sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble as the world turns into chaos."

Cale pointed to the last two sentences.

< The moment darkness is planted in your bodies... >
< The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >

"This seems more like a prophecy than a curse? Or maybe a warning?"

Alberu brushed his face with both hands.

"Ah, he must feel quite relieved now." Alberu analyzed.

"Pfft." He could not help but laugh. 'This punk..... I should have known...'

He opened his mouth to ask. "What about when I said the world would turn to chaos if someone with darkness becomes the king of the Roan Kingdom or the head of the Crossman household earlier? You said, 'I guess so.' Why did you agree with me, Dongsaeng?"

"Because the world would turn to chaos if White Star bastard becomes ruler?"
"Ah, this bastard-"

Alberu could not hold back as he shouted toward Cale. "You should have clearly explained yourself from the beginning if that was the case!"

"He should...."

Cale flinched at Alberu's shout that sounded like a scolding while looking at the smile on Alberu's face with a confused expression. "I was thinking of explaining but you get all depressed on me. And now it's my fault. What a difficult Hyung."

"Hyung-nim."
"Yes, yes. Hyung-nim. Umm, it might just be a hypothesis, but your ancestor might be the ancient White Star?"

Based on what Cale knew, the ancient White Star had suddenly appeared in the world and died in the final battle.

There were no records of his family, his past, or his relationships. That was why there was no way of knowing whether he had any descendants, but for some reason, Cale felt like he was right.

'Either way, it's not something good.'

"He is worrying about me, huh?" Alberu smiled.

"Of course. You're his dear Hyung-nim." Syl shrugged.

Cale frowned at Alberu who seemed to be happy for some reason. Alberu raised his chin and asked him back.

"So what?"
"I guess that's true. You're right. There's nothing you can do about that."

Alberu used his hand to suppress the corners of his lips from going up after seeing Cale nodding his head.

Alberu had been shocked to hear that the ancient White Star could be his ancestor. However, he wasn't a villain like that.

Furthermore, the past kings of the Roan Kingdom he knew about were never evil nor harmed the Roan Kingdom's citizens even if some of them were useless kings.

The kingdom had been in difficult times because of their inability to lead properly, but the future generations took responsibility and fixed it in order for them to survive until now.

'They thought that they could avoid the Sun God's curse only by being the king of the Roan Kingdom.'

It was funny, but the heads of the Crossman household for generations had fought to survive. That resulted in the Roan Kingdom being the oldest kingdom on the continent.

"That's true." Alberu agreed. "No matter what's the reason, Roan Kingdom become what it is thanks to their tenacity."

Alberu's goal was to take the Roan Kingdom past this point of being just the oldest kingdom and making it even greater.

"Ah! Hyung-nim, I told you that I was going to meet a sage, right?"
"Yes."

He gently responded to Cale and waited for Cale's next words with a relaxed mind.

"That sage was the World Tree."
"Huh?"

'Who did he say?' Alberu's jaw dropped.

"He even met with the World Tree."
"I told you he united every race and kingdoms, that includes Elves and Dark Elves as well."

"He's amazing."
"He is."

The World Tree was an existence he had only heard about in legends. However, Alberu's expression calmed down after hearing what Cale said next.

"That World Tree said that you were fated to exist in the Roan Kingdom, Hyung-nim. She told me to tell you that."

Cale could now tell why the World Tree randomly mentioned that Alberu was fated to be here.

That was why he happily shared his thoughts without any hesitation. "Hyung-nim, doesn't that mean you becoming king and living as you wish is the right way to go?"

Alberu smiled. "I'll do as my Dongsaeng said."

Alberu Crossman truly needed to become king for the Roan Kingdom to prosper. No matter what happened in the past life ...

'I'll make sure he successfully become the king, no, the emperor of the prosperous Roan Empire.' Cale once again made up his mind.

"Emperor...."

Cale firmly shared his desires with Alberu who was standing there looking at him with an odd smile. "Hyung-nim. Please become king. Or if that doesn't satisfy you, let's work hard to turn you to an emperor."

Alberu started to speak as if he was accepting that will. "Of course. I must become ruler of this country. Whether it's a king now or an emperor in the future."

Alberu quietly brushed his face. Cale could see his true quarter Dark Elf appearance as his dye magic was removed.

Alberu looked at his reflection in Cale's eyes as he started to think. 'Fate. I am fated to be here.'

Alberu thought that bringing Cale here was one of the best things he had done in life. It helped him get rid of his self-doubt.

"It's true. It's really helped a lot."
"I'm glad I can help, Alberu."
"Thank you once again, Syl-nim."

"Hmm?" Cale pulled his cheek. "Don't worry about anything like you're a quarter Dark Elf. Just believe in yourself! You can do it. You're the Sun of Roan!"

Alberu chuckled at his cute Dongsaeng's behavior.

Cale pointed playfully at the area of the heart and keep scolding. "If you ever feel like giving up again, remember you still have this..."

"A passionate heart ready to face difficulties?"
"It's me, idiot. Keep my words inside your heart. Remember you still have me."

"Alright. I'll keep that in my heart." Alberu laughed.

"He's adorable."
"Finally another person who sees the truth."

Syl almost cried. 'It's worth doing all these.'

"Alright. I still have a lot of things to think about. So, be a good Hyung and let me work."

Syl fast-forwarded the scene. "Let's skip to Cale's secret."

Cale did not notice the serious look in Alberu's eyes as he finished recording everything in the stone chamber.

He undid a button after heating up from using his ability before starting to speak to Alberu again. "Before we go, hmm, should I tell you one of my secret in return for this?"

"Ability?"
"I can't talk about it."
"Okay."

"You don't have to. It's not like I bring you here to find out your secret in return." Alberu smiled. "Don't worry about that, Dongsaeng. Just think about your plan and the things you want to do in the Eastern continent."

"Hyung, what would you do if I said I was a Transmigrator like White Star have guessed?" Cale looked straight at Alberu.

"A transmigrator? As in ... taking over other people's body?" Alberu jaw-dropped.

Syl was silent as she endured another backlash.

"What would I do? Nothing. As long as you said that the Cale Henituse I know all along and even take as Dongsaeng is the same Cale Henituse from two years ago. I will feel sorry for the Duke's family though." Alberu said sincerely.

"Hyung... yes, they are the same person..." Cale avoided his eyes and smiled sadly before turning around. "Shall we go?"

'Why does he look so sad?' Alberu returned to his blonde hair and blue eyes appearance and opened the stone chamber's door. "Sure. We should go now, Dongsaeng."

"Syl-nim....... Was it real? Cale's a Transmigrator in that world?" Alberu asked hesitantly and nervously.

Syl shook her head. "As you see the trash Cale you know was just his act... Cale is Cale, no one else took over his body."

"Why would he act as a trash?"
"Because of the curse. He decided to leave the position to his brother, Basen Henituse. For his brother who doesn't have any Henituse blood in him, Cale has to be a disappointed heir, to the point everyone has no choice but to make Basen who seems to be a better choice, the heir."

Syl took a deep breath. "Go take a rest. I need to leave now. Koff!"

Alberu saw some blood again before he was teleported out of the room. "Syl-nim... ah... Haa..."

Chapter Text

Alberu walked absentmindedly to the dining room where most of the people were.

"Your highness! What happened? Why did the messenger-nim keep you behind?" One of Alberu's servant, which was a disguised Dark Elf asked in concern.

"She had to show me something. Don't worry." Alberu looked around. "How much time was I spend in there? Where is Cale Henituse?"

"Around half an hour, your highness. I saw that young master Cale had gone to have a talk with the swordsmaster Choi Han-nim."
"I see."

Alberu looked around once more. He saw the Dragons was eating, while the Henituse family was anxiously looking at the door. 'I bet they were worried to leave Cale Henituse alone with Choi Han... Ron Molan and his son might have followed along...'

He also saw the blue haired man with glasses was having a drinking contest with the excommunicated priestess name Cage.

'White Star and his gangs wasn't around... never mind, I'll wait for my turn to talk with Cale Henituse later.' Alberu sighed and went to sit next to Rosalyn and Lock.

"Your highness."
"Your highness."

Alberu nodded towards them without noticing a pair of eyes that was observing him.

In one corner of the room, there was also an individual that was waiting for a chance to talk with Cale Henituse.

"From what was shown, it seems that bastard Redika had lied to me... whatever the feeling I have right now, I don't want to stay with that bastard that called himself my father anymore... and the only place, the only person who could possibly get rid of him is Cale Henituse."

'That egg... was supposed to have the freedom that I couldn't experience... but he ended up as miserable as I was. Locked up, tortured, starved... it was my fault to entrust it to Redika.' The hooded figure sighed.

After around ten minutes, Cale could be seen entering the room with Choi Han. They seemed on better term with each other, but the awkwardness was cleared to anyone with eyes.

Ron and Beacrox, was of course right behind Cale. However, before Deruth could talk to his beloved son, someone was one step faster.

"Young master Cale, can we have a talk?" Alberu gently smiled.

"Your highness." Cale bowed. "It's an honor."

"Your highness the crown prince, may Cale at least eat his food first?" Deruth interjected, trying not to glare at the sparkly person in front of him.

"How inconsiderate of me. Of course. You have to eat properly." Alberu nodded, thinking about how Cale looked in the record he saw just a while before.

Cale waved his hand. "I've been eating snacks as I watched the records all the time. I'm not that hungry. Beside, how can I let the star of our kingdom wait for a tr— Ahem, a son of a Count like me."

Cale avoided the glare sending his way. "Let's go, your highness."

Alberu held his laughter. "Alright. I'll just have a quick talk with young master Cale, Count Deruth. I promise I'll return him without missing a hair. Mr. Ron and Mr. Beacrox can follow us as you did with Choi Han if you weren't assured."

Alberu took the lead. Cale followed.

"Your highness, may I ask if Syl was okay?"
"She... She was coughing blood when she sent me out ten minutes ago."

"What? Why?"
"It seems like she talked about a taboo she wasn't supposed to talk about. But she said she was going to heal herself now."

"Oh, that's why she gave us a long break. I hope she was okay."
"You are as kind as Syl-nim said. Rumor shouldn't be trusted."

Alberu opened one of the room. "You three will stay outside. I want to talk to Cale here alone."

"Yes, your highness." The disguised Dark Elf acknowledged the order.

"Please take care of my young master, your highness."
"..."
Ron and Beacrox bower slightly after getting a nod from Cale.

Alberu let Cale go in first before closing the door.

"I was told that the outside wouldn't be able to hear whatever happened inside the room, as long as no violence was detected." Cale helpfully informed and sat down on one of the chair provided. "May I ask what do you want to talk to me about?"

"What do you think of Dark Elves?" Alberu asked bluntly.

"Eh? Hmm... what about them?" Cale tilted his head. "Ah, you mean about the discrimination, right?"

Alberu nodded.

"Well, from what I've seen so far, they are no different from humans, Dragons or Elves. Just because they use dead mana doesn't mean that they are evil. Furthermore, the nature doesn't reject them, as they could still use Elementals which was part of nature."

Cale wasn't sure why Alberu asked this question suddenly, but he could tell that it was very important if he needed to ask in private like this.

"In addition, sometimes humans as well as those who doesn't use dead mana are more evil in comparison. It's just about each individual's choice of action. You shouldn't judge someone by their race. This is what I think. Does it satisfy you, your highness?" Cale smiled.

"You're just like those records shown." Alberu laughed before become serious. "Cale Henituse, I planned on showing you one of my secret. I hope that everything you said was what you truly felt. The consequences after this secret was leaked out would be my life."

"W-What do you mean? Why would you risk your life?" Cale was shocked before his jaw dropped open.

Alberu who had shining blond hair and blue eyes, was now having brown hair and eyes. His skin was darker, quite close to the Southeners' skin color... but the most noticeable was the ears that got slightly longer...

"Dark Elf? W-Well, half?" Cale messed his hair in frustration. "Why would you suddenly tell me all this? What if... what if I told everyone else?"

"I'm only a quarter Dark Elf. Well, will you?" Alberu was actually very nervous right now.

"Of course not. But why? Please tell me why you suddenly decide to trust the trash like me?" Cale didn't understand.

"You're clever. You're also a thorough person. Seeing how you could tricked everyone that you're a trash for ten years, you're patient and strong-will. Furthermore, everything that Syl-nim has shown so far... you're the most important person if we want to defeat White Star."

Alberu looked solemnly at Cale and cut him off before he could say anything. "I know you want to say that you are not the same as the you inside the record, but even thought he experience is different, in the end, you're the same person."

"......" Cale looked at Alberu and bit his lip nervously...

"So, will you help us? We can sure that White Star has already making a plan to get rid of you as we come to the same conclusion. We will need to protect you as we gather the ancient powers that you got. Of course I won't let you carry the burden alone like in that record." Alberu said sincerely.

"You'll need to get at least the shield as well as Vitality of Heart that could strengthen that shield. You need to be able to protect yourself." Alberu paused. "That excommunicated priestess Cage said that the Vitality of Heart was taken by Taylor Stan..."

"Young master Taylor was rumored to have been killed by Venion... so we have no idea what happened to that ancient power." Cale spoke.

"We'll going to find alternatives as we gather the information that Syl-nim will show us. So happy cooperation?" Alberu offered his hand.

"It's an honor, your highness." Cale grabbed his hand and shook it.

"Let's discuss again after we gather more information."
"Yes, your highness."

But before they could leave...

Alberu heard Syl's voice inside his head.

– I'm sorry, Alberu. I forgot to show you about the spear Taerang. I've arranged a room for you. You'll see your name on the door. Take Cale with you. Only Cale could activate the records...

Syl's voice turned faint... before it was gone.

'She should have taken a rest and heal herself first.' Alberu sighed.

"What's happened, your highness?" Cale asked because Alberu suddenly sighed.

"Let's go to another room. Syl-nim had arranged something. She said to take you with me." Alberu told Cale and stood up.

Cale nodded. "Okay. Oh, your highness, your appearance!"

"Damn it." Alberu put on his necklace. "How careless of me. Thanks, Cale."

"No worries. Happy cooperation, right?" Cale smiled.

"Are you done, your highness?"
"No, we need to change the room?"
The Dark Elf and Alberu talked.

"What's happened in there?" Ron glared at Alberu.

"What did you do to young master?" Beacrox asked coldly after seeing Cale's appearance.

Messy hair...
Bite mark on the lower lip...

"Eh? Eh? What happened? Why are you two suddenly like this? I'm fine though, we didn't do anything." Cale tried to pull Ron and Beacrox's hands. "Calm down, please."

Ron gritted his teeth and fixed Cale's hair. "Why do you need to change the room, young master?"

Cale tilted his head, confused. "Syl asked us to do it..."

Beacrox applied some potion he took out of his spatial bag on Cale's lips. "That won't do, we can't leave you with his highness alone."

"But..." Cale protested.

"There seems to be misunderstanding." Alberu coughed with a little blush after deducting what the father-son duo might have thought about. 'Why the hell would you think I do anything to Cale!? He was uh... well, he looks handsome, but I have no interest in relationship issue right now!'

Ron and Beacrox stood in front of Cale.

"Haa, okay. Syl-nim said that she has a record left for me, but only Cale could activate it, so I need him. Just let him go in that room and activate the record, then you can take him back, alright?" Alberu was frustrated. "I'm still the crown prince, can you not act so disrespectful?"

Alberu walked off alone. Cale pulled the Molan duo to follow. While the Dark Elf was shocked at Alberu showing his frustration in public for the first time.

Taerang's Location

Cale bowed after finally activate the record book. "Then I'll take me leave now... before Ron and Beacrox do something.... I apologize for their behavior, your highness."

"They we're just worried about you. I'm a little envious to be honest. No, never mind. Thank you once again, young master Cale." Alberu looked away.

Cale nodded and left the room.

The palace library inside the Roan palace. In a stealthy room deep underground.

"Ah, that stone room from before..."

"Hey, crown prince! Can I get started now?"

Alberu who was leaning on the wall of the stone room nodded his head at Raon's signal.

"Yes. I leave it to you, Raon-nim."
"Alright! I'll do a good job for your request, crown prince! You'll give me delicious cookies!"

"So the mighty Dragon was helping me for cookies?" Alberu chuckled.

Only Raon and Alberu were in this place right now.

Alberu's gaze headed toward a large boulder located on one side of the stone room. He could see the text on the boulder.

< Descendants of the cursed blood. >

< The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >

< The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble. >

"It's unpleasant no matter if I know about the real meaning or not..." Alberu grumbled.

He was alone in the room anyway.

Alberu came here to find the potentially hidden record of the Sun God that was described in Saint Jack's book.

Saint Jack, Cage, and Hannah tried to come here with him, but Alberu only brought Raon inside. The three of them were waiting outside the library with the others.

"Was I close with the twins as well? Where are they right now...?"

It could not be helped.

'I don't know what might come out.'

And...

'I also don't know what might be left here.'

Whether it was his secret...
Or
The secret of the Crossman household...

He had no plans to camouflage those secrets as something else. However, he didn't want too many people knowing about it.

It was not a good story.

"True... how will people react after knowing...? It's obvious."

That was why he came with Raon. It was because Raon knew that Cale was Kim Roksoo . Raon also knew about Alberu's true identity.

This young six-years-old Dragon and his aunt Tasha were the only ones Alberu could relax around right now with Choi Han and Cale missing.

"Missing!?" Alberu was shocked. But he had no one to ask.

"I'm getting started then!"
"Yes, sir."

Raon's chubby front paws headed toward the boulder.

Ooooooooong- Black mana started to gather at Raon's paws.

"I'll ask Syl-nim later..." Alberu shook his head. "It seems that Raon-nim was stronger than two years before."

Alberu started to think as he watched. 'Based on the blueprints of the library... Getting rid of this boulder shouldn't affect the foundation of the library.'

The boulder was exactly the size of the wall, so just taking this out of here safely would allow them to look underneath it.

The black mana headed toward the boulder.

Ooooooong- The boulder started to shake.

The boulder started to move with Raon using his now much better mana control.

Crack! The walls touching the boulder started to crack.

"How could a spear be there...?"

Alberu could not hide his anxiety as he watched.

What could be down there? What secrets, what shameful things would be hidden underneath?

"...Oh my." Alberu started to frown.

Raon started to shout in shock. "Hey, crown prince! This isn't moving!"

It shifted a little, but the boulder didn't move at all.

"Raon-nim, please step back for a bit."
"I got it!"

"So obedient..." Alberu doesn't know how to feel. "He's quite different from the other Dragons.... Is it because a human raise him? Or is it because of Cale?"

Alberu walked past Raon and headed for the boulder. The boulder was fine even though the walls on both sides of it were cracking.

He recalled what Jack had said.

"The sun will rise between two large cliffs facing each other. The memories of the sun will be buried where the sun rises."

"And the only person who can reach the sun is someone who has overcome the curse of the sun."

"The person who has overcome the curse of the sun..... Does that mean that even if I go, if I haven't overcome the curse, I couldn't take it out." Alberu frowned. "But what does it mean to overcome the curse of the sun?"

"Only that person will be able to bring out the memories buried underneath this boulder."

He opened his mouth to speak. "...Only I can take it out."

"I need to try... since Syl-nim shows me this... I might have overcome it already...?"

Alberu slowly reached his hand toward the boulder. "Mm."

But nothing happened.

He could just feel that the boulder was warm. "...It's warm?"

The boulder was warm?

Alberu's eyes clouded over. He started to think.

What would make this boulder react?

He thought about it some more. He then decided to try out the few things that came to his mind.

"Crown prince!" Raon shouted in shock as Alberu swung his dagger.

Slash! A small wound appeared on his palm.

Drip. Drip. Blood started to drip from the wound.

"Blood... I need blood." Alberu noted.

'This boulder is a boulder that curses the Crossman household and reacts to the one who has overcome the curse.'

How would this boulder recognize that person?

'...Blood.'

His first idea was blood. Alberu put his bloody palm on the boulder.

It was at that moment.

Boooom!

"Ugh!" There was a loud noise and Alberu stumbled. "Gasp!"

His head was starting to hurt. His legs grew weak as if a large amount of blood had been sucked out.

"Crown prince!" A shocked Raon tried to support the stumbling crown prince's back.

"Ahhh!" But Raon removed his paws in shock. "...It's hot!"

The crown prince's body was as hot as fire. Alberu caught his breath and started to speak to Raon.

"I am okay, Raon-nim." He then looked forward. "This seems to be the answer."

"Gasp!" Raon's eyes opened wide.

The boulder was changing. Actually, it was melting.

It was slowly melting away as if it was reacting to Alberu's fiery hot body and blood.

Alberu quietly watched the text on the boulder slowly disappeared. And once the boulder stopped melting...

"....... Haa..." Alberu messed his hair.

"...Ha!" He took a step back and started to laugh.

About half of the boulder had melted. There was new text inside the boulder.

Alberu recalled the original statements on the boulder.

'Descendants of the cursed blood.
The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side.
Never set your eyes on taking over the sky.
The Sun will always rise.
The moment darkness is planted in your bodies...
The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble.'

He then looked at the new statements.

< When a person with darkness is aiming to take over the world. >
< When the sky is being destroyed and the ground is trembling. >

Alberu's gaze headed toward the ground where the boulder used to be.

< A member of the Crossman bloodline who has chosen a different path than the first Crossman. >
< Only you will be able to wield this spear. >

At that spot...

< During the time when darkness had descended on the world. >
< Is when the sun will rise. >

There was a white spear.

< You, someone with your own convictions. >
< Take out this spear. >
< Go forth. >
< Fight to protect your convictions. >

And...

< Become the sun. >

Alberu scoffed.

Alberu looked at the white spear for a long time before he started to speak again. "...It's a divine item."

A divine item. An item of a god.

"Ha!" Alberu just felt like laughing. The corners of his lips twisted up.

The Crossman household. People with this bloodline have always been worried about the gaze of the Sun God as they lived.

That was why they always worked hard to not fall into a path of evil, even if they did not do a very good job of leading the kingdom.

'Who would have been at peace knowing about this curse from a god?'

Alberu closed his eyes before opening them back.

They always had this sense of worry in a corner of their hearts. This was especially true for the patriarchs of the Crossman household who knew about all these secrets.

It was even more so for Alberu, who had to live his life while hiding this Dark Elf blood.

Alberu subconsciously started to speak. "...Like he's done anything for us."

"It's true..." Alberu's face darken.

Worse words for this grudge that Alberu had in his heart did not flow out as he held himself back.

He said something else instead after looking at the new text on the boulder again.

< When a person with darkness is aiming to take over the world. >
< When the sky is being destroyed and the ground is trembling. >

< A member of the Crossman bloodline who has chosen a different path than the first Crossman. >
< Only you will be able to wield this spear. >

< During the time when darkness had descended on the world. >
< Is when the sun will rise. >

< You, someone with your own convictions. >
< Take out this spear. >
< Go forth. >
< Fight to protect your convictions. >
< Become the sun. >

"Fight to protect your convictions-"

And...

"Become the sun."

The corners of Alberu's lips went up in an odd way.

He didn't think he had always been like this, but it must be because he had faced all sorts of things these days while being involved with Cale's test.

"A test... might it why they missing?"

'I don't want to do as a god tells me to do.'

"I also do not want to do as the god tell me to..."

He didn't want to become the sun that the Sun God was talking about for some reason. However, Alberu...

"Well... I'm sure it's still considered becoming a sun." Alberu was planning on becoming the sun of the Roan Kingdom.

Lately, he had actually been thinking a lot about what kind of sun he wanted to become.

"The type of sun I want to be..."

' The Earth that Kim Roksoo came from is too different from this world.'

"Another world..." Alberu read attentively.

According to Choi Han, there were social hierarchies like Alberu's world and some nations still had monarchs.

But this country called Korea where Choi Han and Kim Roksoo had lived did not have a monarch anymore.

"Choi Han is from another world! That's why he has no record!" Alberu was surprised by this new information.

Choi Han had told him many things to Alberu as Cale was busy.

Alberu learned many new things from these discussions and there were things he heard that were contrary to Alberu's current thought process.

Alberu chuckled while thinking about those moments. "...He sure felt like an instructor."

"Choi Han? As an instructor? I can't imagine that..."

Choi Han was actually quite talented in teaching people things.

'Did he say that his original dream was to become a martial artist and a teacher?'

"It seems I've learnt something new everyday." Alberu mumbled.

"Crown prince!"

Alberu, who had been thinking about something unrelated to this situation, heard Raon's voice.

"Hey, crown prince, what is this?" Raon slowly moved toward Alberu and peeked his head to look at the white spear and the new words on the boulder. "It's okay to look, right?"

Alberu could see where Raon's chubby paws were pointing.

The divine item of the Sun God.
The white spear.

'What is this? This is...' Alberu started to speak. "This is mine, Raon-nim."

'It's mine.' The corners of Alberu's lips went up.

He had no plans to live as the Sun God's sun. However, in order to live following his own wishes...

"That's right. I'll do my best to do the same." Alberu decided.

Boom. Boom. Boom. This white spear that had been making his heart beat wildly; this immense power that this white spear was channeling over to Alberu...

He would take it.

"Raon-nim, please step back a bit."
"Alright!"

Alberu moved Raon behind him just in case. He didn't want to get on his Dongsaeng's bad side again for letting his son getting hurt.

"Pfft... I guess Cale values his family a lot." Alberu sighed. "Family... it's a word I would give up if it wasn't because of aunt Tasha."

Raon moved following Alberu's hand while channeling mana in both paws. It was so that he could cast a shield at any moment.

Alberu took a few breaths before he took his bloody hand and the other hand... And moved both hands forward. He then grasped the white spear.

It was at that moment.

• Hello sir.

"What the hell?" Alberu quickly removed his hands from the spear.

The world was quiet.

Alberu looked at his hands before reaching them out again. He touched the spear.

• Hello sir.

He could hear a stiff voice in his ear.

'It's the spear!' Alberu was certain that this spear was talking to him. "Son of a..."

Raon, who was watching, opened his eyes wide after hearing Alberu's comment. "Hey, crown prince! What is it? Are you hurt? Crown prince, you don't usually say things like that! What is going on?!"

Alberu watched with jaw drop...

Alberu could hear Raon's shocked voice, but he had no time to pay any attention to that. It was because the white spear continued to speak to him.

• Hello sir.

But it was a bit weird.

• We will now commence the user registration.

It was very weird.

• Please state your name.

Was there a divine item like this?

• This product is an attack-type weapon created by Earth 3 's greatest expert and has a special ability.

'......!' Alberu was certain about what he had just heard. 'It said Earth 3 ?'

Wasn't the name of the planet Choi Han and Kim Roksoo came from called Earth ?

But it was Earth 3 ? Did that mean there was an Earth 1 and Earth 2 as well?

"Suddenly there are a lot of blur words..."

Alberu was thinking that he might have ended up with something amazing.

Not because this weapon was strong...
Not because it was a divine item...

But because this weapon itself might be a bit of a hint for Cale and Alberu.

• Specifically, this item has significant durability as it was created from the bones of an EX-Grade monster, which have been designated as the most terrible monsters.

• It is the only thing that is capable of breaking that monster's bones and can be considered the life work of an expert.

Alberu flinched again. 'The most terrible monsters?'

Earth 3. The most terrible monsters.

"That monster that we were fighting before in the record, right? The one that the golden Dragon-nim said only I could pierce its hide and bone..."

This 'EX-Grade' term. For some reason, this seemed to be related to the monsters' grades Cale , no, Kim Roksoo had while living on Earth .

"...Would you look at this?" Alberu realized that the situation was flowing in an odd way. One corner of his lips started to slowly go up.

It was at that moment.

• Is your name [Would you look at this]? The item will now be reg-

"What the hell? Hahaha."

Alberu frowned at the stiff voice and urgently started to speak. "No."

• Canceling the registration. Please state your name again.

Raon was looking at him with a 'what is the crown prince doing?' type of expression. 'Oh, maybe it's like father and his ancient powers...?'

Alberu didn't know this as he started to speak again. A calm but firm voice flowed out of his mouth. "My name is Alberu Crossman."

"I'd better not say anything ridiculous when it asked for my name..."

• [Alberu Crossman] is being registered as the first user of the Unbreakable Spear.

Paaaat! The white spear started to glow as the stiff voice said that.

"Hey, crown prince! The spear is glowing once you said your name!"

Alberu looked down at the white spear and started to think. 'I should go back to sleep right away.'

"Hah?"

He needed to hurry up and meet Cale. He felt as if there would be a hint in this item given to him by the Sun God.

"I don't understand the last part at all!" Alberu shouted.

He spent a few minutes calming down and tidy himself up. He closed the record book and took it with him.

Chapter Text

Syl entered the room once again... this time, the people seem to learn their lesson and had already waited in the room before the break time over.

"Syl-nim, thank you. I'll return this back now." Alberu gave the record book back to Syl.

"Questions can be answered later. Alright. Let's start again." Syl smiled. 'After showing the terror plaza, I have to cut down on the amount of people here...'

Taylor and Cage Receiving Help

"What's the use of showing anything about him? He's dead, anyway." Venion grumbled.

"You'd better shut up, or I'll show you what I can do as an excommunicated priestess of God of Death." Cage raged.

"What can you do, commoner?" Venion sneered.

"Not now, but after return to reality, just be prepared of receiving even more then you saw last time." Cage glared hard at Venion. "Even without evidence, I'm sure you're the one responsible for Taylor's death."

"Alright. Alright. Just watch whatever I show you, why are you being so noisy for?" Syl was tired even after being healed. "Oh, I remember there's a little scene before Cale meets with Taylor."

"Ah, from the location so far, it seems he headed towards the capital? So Taylor went there too? What happened to Vitality of Heart, Syl-nim?" Cage asked.

"Ah, Cale got it before Taylor did. Of course he gave Taylor a more useful information, that's why Taylor prepare to go to the capital. And as you can see before, Taylor got his legs healed." Syl explained.

"Yes. I see." Cage sat back down.

They were standing in front of the inn. Cale was standing there with his arms crossed and looking at Choi Han. "You're going to go like that?"

Choi Han had a small bag and his sword with him. "Yes."

Choi Han who was now sitting around Cale together with Rosalyn and Lock wondered what was wrong with him going like that...

There was no special feast or farewell party for the leaving Choi Han. Neither Cale nor Choi Han wanted something like that. That was why this farewell was pretty small as well.

Cale, the kittens, Hans, Ron, Beacrox, and the Vice Captain. That was it. The fact that the Vice Captain was there was a bit odd, but he was standing there with a frown like Cale as he said his goodbye.

"Ah..." Choi Han closed his eyes. 'To think that I could have this many people bidding me farewell.'

"Sigh." Cale sighed before taking a small bag out of his pocket and throwing it toward Choi Han.

Choi Han easily caught the bag. Choi Han recognized the bag. It was the same size as the bag that Cale had given to the Black Dragon.

Choi Han opened the bag to find potions and other types of useful items inside. Choi Han lifted his head from the bag and looked toward Cale.

Choi Han was starting to get emotional.... 'That's why he doesn't seem to be in despair. How lucky.'

Cale turned to look at Choi Han in concern. Choi Han just nodded to show he was fine.

Cale just bluntly spoke when they made eye contact. "What? Didn't I told you to look after yourself? You have to come back safely."

"... What with his tone?" Cale grumbled.

"How caring." Rosalyn chuckled. "I wonder why they part way."

"Noona, Syl-nim said before that young master Cale sent Hyung to get us..." Lock chimed in.

"Oh, maybe for Terror plaza incident?" Rosalyn guessed.

Basen flinched. He touched his lame leg.

Cale noticed it and held his hand. "I don't know about that, miss Rosalyn."

Rosalyn noticed the tense atmosphere and nodded silently.

Choi Han just smiled.

"Take care." Cale said that with a stoic face and turned around. He hated saying goodbye.

"Yes, Cale-nim. I will be back soon."

Choi Han's response, that seemed to contain a bit of joy, gave Cale the warmth, but he did not look back. Choi Han felt that it was very much like Cale not to look back. His gaze then turned toward the rest of the group.

Choi Han clenched his fist. 'It's not too late.'

"See you at the capital!"
"Ahem. I will be training myself so that I will be able to protect the young master when we are at the capital. Don't worry."

Deputy butler Hans cheerfully said his goodbye, while the Vice Captain responded in a very determined voice.

"I will keep my blade sharpened."
"See you later."

"Ha! I'll keep my blade sharpen. I guess we fight in there as well." Beacrox looked at Choi Han.

"Knowing you, you must be jealous that I got your young master's attention." Choi Han shrugged.

"It seems you want another fight."
"It's not like you'd ever win."
"We'll see about that."
"You're welcome anytime."
Beacrox and Choi Han glared at each other.

Beacrox and Ron said goodbye as well. Of course, the kittens patted Choi Han's leg with their paws to say goodbye.

Finally, the Black Dragon, that had been using invisibility magic to stay by Cale's side, sent some invisible mana to Choi Han.

"I've already received so much, but I seem to keep being on the receiving end." Choi Han put the magic bag in his pocket before starting to smile.

"So you can smile." Beacrox grumbled.

Choi Han ignored Beacrox and smiled a bit as well when he heard the words.

Cale could not see it because his back was turned, but this was the first time the rest of them saw Choi Han with such a bright smile.

"I will see you all at the capital." Choi Han respectfully said goodbye before heading out of the inn.

Someone like him, who had spent tens of years in solitude that felt even I worse than death, now had somewhere to return to. He also had people he needed to protect at all cost.

'Tens of years?' Cale sneakily peek at Choi Han.

Choi Han was frowning a little.

'I need to make sure to properly complete this task and return to my home.'

"Home..." Choi Han looked at Cale.

Choi Han walked away from Cale and the rest, and headed out of Puzzle City.

***********************************

The next morning, Cale's group got on the carriage and prepared to leave Puzzle City as well.

"Young master, we are ready to go."
"Okay."

Cale nodded his head at Ron's words, and Ron quickly closed the window and got the carriage to start moving. They were starting back on their journey.

After a day's worth of travel, they were now getting ready to make camp.

"Excuse me, if it is okay, may we share a part of your campsite?"

"Ah, that's Tom." Cage clenched her hand. "Then Taylor must be in the carriage."

A carriage arrived by Cale's campsite area, and the person that seemed to be the driver got off and approached the Vice Captain.

"May I ask who you are?" The Vice Captain asked, even though he already knew the answer after seeing the red snake on the driver's armor.

The driver bowed to the Vice Captain and Cale behind him and introduced himself. "My name is Tom, and I am a part of Marquis Stan's estate."

'Oh he's here.' Cale smiled as he looked at the shabby looking carriage without a crest.

"You know... Ah yes, Syl-nim said you told us a more useful information..." Cage looked at Cale.

"I'm sorry I couldn't do anything this time." Cale looked towards Cage apologetically.

The window opened and Cale could see the face of Taylor Stan. "My name is Taylor Stan. I saw Count Henituse's crest, and am asking for help, even though I'm sure it is not ideal."

If it is the strong Count Henituse's campsite, Taylor thought he would be safe for the night. 'But it might not be so good in the young master Cale's eyes.'

Cale smiled sadly. 'Even though I wanna be misunderstood... to actually see that I was misunderstood... is sad.'

Taylor could recognize Cale from his red hair, it's a unique red color. And the only Henituse with redhead is Cale Henituse.

Cale touched his hair. "Mum."

Cale had now met Marquis Stan's eldest son Taylor and the crazy priestess Cage officially.

"Officially?" Someone asked curiously.

"Cale saw them during his stay. But he didn't greet them." Syl explained.

He thought about the little Dragon that would be hunting a boar or deer for him right now and started to frown.

"A Dragon hunts for humans? What a thing to see?" Eruhaben sighed.

"I'm sorry, Eruhaben-nim." Cale smiled awkwardly.

"It's the little kid's choice. I'm not blaming you." Eruhaben sipped his tea.

'Dragon needs to be kept a secret, he could be in danger if someone knew about him and the news leaked to someone from the secret organization.'

"See? You were worried for him anyway. It is actually good that he follow you around and learn." Eruhaben smiled. "At least he wouldn't think of those terrible memories."

"Thank you." Cale smiled a little more genuine.

"Sigh" Cale could not help but let out a sigh. He felt like he had to many things to be careful about.

He dropped his head before lifting it back up again. Once he did, he could see that it had become much quieter. Cale thought the silence was odd, and looked toward Hans.

"Cale, you're dense. Haha." Rosalyn laughed.

"I guess I am?" Cale scratched his cheek. 'Well, if I spend 40 years with the curse that I couldn't cherish anything or anyone... then push everyone away from me, it'll be more weird if I'm not dense...'

Hans smiled awkwardly, before stealthily gesturing toward the driver, Tom, and Taylor, who was looking out of the carriage window.

Taylor had a bitter smile on his face as he started to speak. "If it is inconvenient for your party, we will leave."

"He misunderstood me..." Cale sighed.

The eldest son of the Marquis family, and the son who was pushed out of the family. After his legs became paralyzed, Taylor's life turned 180 degrees overnight, from one of luxury and power, to one where his family gave him just the minimal amount of support needed to survive.

Those nobles, who knew that anyone other than the successor to the Marquis title in the Stan family would die immediately, started to avoid Taylor, finding him to be an annoyance. They even purposefully ignored him in front of Venion or the other siblings to try to curry their favor as well.

The current Taylor's situation was even worse than that of a bastard son of a baron's family.

"At least he knows his place." Venion scoffed earning another glare from Cage.

Taylor knew about Cale, the trash of the Henituse family. Even someone like Count Henituse, who did not join a faction, could find it uncomfortable to associate with someone like him.

"I don't think the me in there would think like that." Cale grumbled.

They were all like that after his body became paralyzed. Taylor had remembered the reality of the situation after hearing Cale's sigh.

But at that moment.

"Why would you leave?" Cale walked toward Taylor's carriage with a stoic expression he tried to keep on his face. "This isn't my property. I wouldn't do something so childish when we are both fellow travelers."

"Aww... he was just being misunderstood." Litana exclaimed. "He's a good person."

Cale and Taylor made eye contact with each other.

Cale then quickly peeked inside Taylor's carriage. 'Oh, that's Cage. Did the God of Death told her anything about me? I wonder. '

'Mm...' Cale carefully looked around to see who else see the supposedly blurry words.

Cage could be seen looking at Cale in shock,

Cale had also read about how her curses were really scary. Some people even said her curses were at the level of a necromancer, the cursed profession.

"Hehehe you see what I can do, Venion Stan. You should prepare for it." Cage grinned evilly.

Venion shivered.

"A cursed profession..." Mary bit her lip.

The Dark Elves comforted her.

Cale turned his gaze away from Cage and reached his hand out. "I am Cale Henituse of the Henituse family."

Taylor gazed at the hand reaching out to him from outside the carriage. He then looked back at Cale's stoic expression.

Click. Taylor opened the carriage door. Proper etiquette indicated that he should step out of the carriage to return the greeting.

"It is difficult for me to step out because of my legs."
"I am aware. Isn't that why I come to you?"

"Very considerate. As expected of Cale." Deruth nodded his head.

"Of course, Hyung is always like that." Basen also nodded his head.

Taylor looked once more toward Cale, who was considerate that he did not care about the proper etiquette, and shook his hand. It was just a short handshake.

"Thank you for your consideration, young master Cale. This is my companion, priestess Cage-nim. She is a follower of the God of Eternal Rest."

"Nice to meet you, young master Taylor, priestess Cage-nim."

Cage gracefully greeted him like a proper priestess. "Nice to meet you, young master Cale. My name is Cage. May the peace of the night always be with you."

'Peace of the night.' That was the general greeting those who served the God of Death gave to the public.

'She's acting all nice and innocent, even though she finds that to be so annoying. That is the number one reason she wants to be excommunicated.' Cale cracked a smile and threw her a statement. "I do not believe in god."

"Pfft pwahahahhahaha! Ah, Cale, you crack me up! What are you saying to a priestess!?" Cage laughed happily.

Cale chuckled. "I'm curious too."

The other priests of God of Death frowned.

Cage's gaze became curious. Her gaze seemed to be asking what kind of crazy thing Cale was saying to a priestess, but Cale welcomed it. Cale just wanted her to keep thinking that he was a trash.

"I think you did the opposite... oh man! Haha." Rosalyn shook her head.

"I guess." Cale was a bit embarrassed.

"You are an interesting person."

"I guess you're right." Cale just casually responded to her statement and looked around the carriage.

It was extremely shabby for the eldest son of a Marquis. Just one knight, a subordinate, who also served as the driver, and the two of them, Cage and Taylor.

'I feel another misunderstanding cook up again.' Cale shook his head.

'I'm sure he's out of money as well. Hmm, I should prepare a portion for him too, I guess.'

"Aww he's already prepared to help!" Someone said.

Taylor probably spent a lot of money putting magic tools around the Puzzle City residence. Since he was not getting much help from the Marquis, he wouldn't really have any emergency funds to use. He was probably doing everything he could to reduce his expenses.

Taylor closed his eyes to hold back the shame while watching Cale looked through his carriage.

"And he got misunderstood...." Bud sighed. "What a person."

"Hans."
"At your service, young master."

Cale vaguely gave an order to the approaching Hans. "Help them out. Set up a separate meal for them and set up a campsite next to our as well."

"Yes, sir" Hans smiled happily.

"And don't look for me. You take care of everything." Cale made sure they wouldn't feel awkward getting help from him. 'Taylor must feel ashamed to get help from a trash like me. The least I could do is get out of his sight.'

"Taylor wouldn't think like that!" Cage tried to explain for her friend.

"Okay. I know." Cale nodded.

"Yes, sir. I will serve them like I am serving you, young master."

"Whatever. Go bring me some alcohol." Cale then slightly bowed toward Taylor as he said goodbye. "Then I will go back to my carriage, young master Taylor."

"Thank you for your benevolence, young master Cale."

"It was nothing." Cale turned away from Taylor, who had a curious look on his face. He then immediately headed back to his carriage without looking anywhere else.

"He's really..." The hooded person mumbled.

Of course, he gave an order to the Vice Captain who was walking by his side. "Looks like they only have one knight. Vice Captain, you take care of their guard duty as well."

"Yes, young master."

Cale verified what the Vice Captain had said to Taylor's knight before getting back on the carriage. It was regarding guard duty at night.

Cale verified the knight's expression turning bright before he got back onto the carriage.

"Wow. Just how much of a good person is that?" Rasheel exclaimed. "And he was worried that the people he helps think they are ashamed to get help from him???"

The door closed with a loud click. This made everyone turn their gaze toward the closed door of the carriage with the golden turtle crest, before returning to do their duties.

Only Taylor and Cage, who didn't really have anything to do right now, just continued to stare at the closed door.

Cale was smiling right now. 'It's good to act like a trash once in a while.'

""Cale!""
"W-What? It's not me who said that!"

"Cale, I've just remembered something."
"Those two said something that night."

The kittens, who had been watching everything through the window, slowly approached Cale and sat down next to him before telling Cale the things Taylor and Cage talked about the night they got the message.

"Eh? Why did it got cut abruptly?"
"Yeah. There should be something else."
Everyone discussed in disappointment.

"Like I said. Just watch whatever I show and stop asking too many questions!" Syl scoffed. "So they travel together until they were one day away from the capital."

Syl showed the next part by skipping a few pages of the record book.

Ancient Time Story: Super Rock

"Is that about an ancient power?" Cale asked curiously.

"....Yes." Syl paused a little and answered glancing at White Star.

"Finally." White Star smiled. "It sounds like an earth attribute too."

Cale was just about to rest when he heard a knocking. He got up to open the door.

"Young master Cale, you like alcohol, right?" Taylor and Cage came to look for Cale.

"What can I do for you?" Cale wanted to know why they came to visit him so late at night, but his expression was not that odd.

"You know everything, didn't you?" Eruhaben asked.

"Maybe..." Cale smiled.

Taylor smiled at Cale's demeanor. "Cale Henituse, the trash who cannot go a day without alcohol, but I don't think that is all."

The Henituse family and the Molan duo... their face darken immediately.

Cale shivered. 'So cold.'

When Taylor was still the potential successor to the Marquis, he had received all of the information about the nobles as well. Cale's information was so unique that there was no way he could forget it.

However, Cale was very different compared to the information. He stayed in the carriage all day so that they would feel at peace, and had the generosity to give them the best treatment possible.

His subordinates also trusted and followed him. Most importantly, he treated the two of them like normal people.

"You are different from the rumors."

Cale nodded. "I've been hearing this sentence a lot recently."

The atmosphere warmed up a little.

They were now right in front of the capital. Taylor and Cage would need to move stealthily starting early the next morning. Of course, they would have to confidently walk in when they walked into the royal palace.

So, there were many things they were preparing to research before that happened. However, they had made up their mind to move differently than their original plan.

They had been watching Cale Henituse for around a week. This person was now on Taylor and Cage's mind.

"They want to use Cale..."
"It seems they did... but now it's more like young master Cale help them instead."
"What else can he do beside using the golden turtle in front of his face?"

"Young master Cale. It should be okay to share a drink with us before we leave, right?"

"As long as it's a good wine. Come on in." Cale moved away from the door.

Cage pushed Taylor's wheelchair inside. Once all three of them sat down at the table, Cale did not even take a look at the alcohol before he asked.

"Tell me what you want first." Cale's voice was firm and stoic as usual.

"What an acting. You're clearly a soft-spoken person." Mila chuckled.

Cale blushed.

However, this just confirmed in Taylor's mind that this person in front of him was not a trash. In fact, he was smarter than most people thought.

"He's clever."
"He's decent."
"I'd help him if he hasn't... too bad for the Stan family... to lose such a person."
Ron, Beacrox and Deruth nodded their head.

Taylor had not come here just to drink with Cale. Alcohol was only good when you were comfortably drinking with people you could trust. Drinking with others was just for easy conversation and observing the other party.

"So true. What a likeable person." Bud commented.

"You drunkard." Glenn grumbled.

"What kind of person do you think I am, young master Cale?"

Cale quietly observed Taylor after hearing his question, before approaching his bed and picking up a pouch. He brought it back and put it on top of the table.

Clang. A metallic sound filled the room as the pouch slightly opened. Inside the pouch were plenty of gold, silver, and bronze coins.

"Wow!" Dodori was watching with interest.

"Cale Oppa looks so cool here." Lily giggled.

"I think it's rude... but I guess I was acting as a trash there." Cale said.

Cale's confident voice filled the room. "I don't know why you are heading to the capital right now, when every noble in the country's attention is focused on the capital, but I'm sure there is only one thing people like you who are heading into the lion's den want from me."

Cale had prepared it from the moment they asked to follow him to the capital. But, he acts like a trash anyway. "The wealthy Henituse family. You want money, right?"

The priestess Cage let out a sigh that was almost like a gasp of admiration.

Cage sighed in admiration almost at the same time as the record.

Taylor was someone who used to play at the top before falling off a cliff, but Cage was someone who had always been at the bottom. To someone like her, Cale was a unique individual.

He asked the deputy butler for alcohol whenever he had a free moment. He did not care at all about what his subordinates did, and only ate the highest quality food.

He only stayed in the most luxurious inns, and always seemed to be relaxed. He also did not care about what he said to others. However, he was definitely not trash like he showed to others.

"Actually it was Hans and Ron who prepared only the best to serve Cale. Cale himself doesn't really mind, as he could eat anything and sleep anywhere." Syl explained. "Our Cale isn't picky."

"Thanks, Ron, Hans." Cale smiled.

"It's a pleasure, young master." Ron chuckled.

"I haven't done anything, young master." Hans smiled embarrassingly.

Her friend Taylor understood this even better than she did. "So you already knew."

"It was a piece of cake." Cale imitated On's proud tone as he smiled. Cale answered as if it was not difficult to deduce at all.

"Hehe he imitated little On. How cute." Rosalyn smiled.

"Based on how you are traveling, you look like you are lacking in money. In order to stay at the capital, especially stealthily, you need money more than anything else. I'm sure this was not originally your plan, but it was only natural to ask when you have the golden turtle traveling with you."

"You need to move efficiently when it involves your life and those around you." Cale nodded.

Taylor could not disagree with anything Cale just said. It was the truth. Cale Henituse was someone who did not try to avoid him, the eldest son who was pushed aside by his family. Asking Cale and hopefully getting some money was their best course of action.

Even if Cale said no, it didn't look like Cale would tell Venion about Taylor's request. Cale seemed to hate complicated things that could bring him troubles later.

"I don't want to cause unnecessary trouble for my family..." Cale clenched his hand. 'Even though I brought shame by acting as a trash.'

"It never troubles, Cale. Don't worry yourself unnecessarily." Deruth patted his head.

"Okay."

In Taylor's eyes, Cale was someone who voluntarily hid from others to not get any unwanted attentions.

"Thank you very much, young master Cale."

Cale did not say anything like, 'you're welcome.' Instead, he was ready to put into play his plan that he had formulated and thought over ever since they started following him.

"Will you be leaving early in the morning?"

"Yes. We were planning on stealthily leaving, but came here to see you before we left. We need to take care of things on our own now." Taylor's eyes were clear as he sat on the wheelchair.

However, Cale could not see any positive feelings in Taylor's eyes when he made eye contact. "Will you be entering through the temple?"

"....." most of the people paid extra attention while others showed no interest of knowing anything about a dead person.

The moment Taylor's expression seemed to show shock at how Cale knew, Cage stepped in. "Yes. We plan to enter through the temple."

They were planning to disguise Taylor as a member of the temple and sneak him in. However, doing so would alert the Temple of Death of Cage's location.

"Of course." The bishop of the temple of God of Death spoke.

Cage was willing to put herself in that kind of danger for Taylor. Nonetheless, even entering like that would not guarantee stealth.

"I'd really do anything for him." Cage sighed.

Cale poked at that problem. "Even if you enter through the temple, Venion or the Marquis will hear about it within three days. They most likely have informants in the Temple of Death as well."

"...You really are very well informed." Cage started to smile. There was something she suddenly realized about Cale. "Young master Cale, I'm sure there is a reason you are so curious about our course of action?"

"Of course." Cale's index finger tapped on the table. "Remember to take this money and let the innkeeper know that you and your people will be staying one more day here."

Cale then lifted up his finger and pointed toward the two of them. "As for the two of you, you will get on my carriage. The rest of your group will enter the capital one day later."

Cale pushed the chair back and stood up. He then went over and grabbed another item from the magic box, and put it on top of the table. "This is a magic tool that will make any lifeforms in a selected area turn invisible for five minutes."

This was the second item that needed to be rented under Billos's name.

"He thoroughly prepared everything... Is that what he planned on using to prevent Terror Plaza incident before he rescue the little Dragon?" Alberu analyzed. "How amazing."

"Young master, are you planning on stealing something?"
"Steal? No, I plan to break something."
"...Break something?"

"He's so blunt." Alberu laughed.

He was planning on using this item during the Plaza Terror Incident, but he had a reason to use it in advance now. Cale was thankful that it was not a single use item.

"He really prepare for it.... That's why he said he needs the black Dragon for his plan..." Choi Han remembered what Cale said after rescuing the Dragon.

Silence filled the room once Cale stopped talking. Cage and Taylor looked back and forth between Cale and the item, and their lips opened and closed multiple times, but they could not say anything. They finally managed to ask after a while of silence.

"Why-" Young master Taylor, who had been silent for a while now, slowly started to ask. "Why are you doing this for us? You have nothing to gain from it."

"What an idiot." White Star sneered.

'Why? I want to help because I need your help messing up with Venion later. It's not like it is going to harm me in any way.' Of course Cale couldn't say that out loud.

"Ah, he's preparing for that torture in the future. He's making plan for the young Dragon when he wants his revenge." Eruhaben spoke everyone's thinking out loud.

In addition, if Taylor manages to take over the Marquis position, Cale would not need to worry about Marquis Stan or Venion's greed once the war with the foreign nations starts.

"War with foreign nations!?" The nobles started to clamor.

"Your majesty."
"Your highness."
They turned to the king and the prince they supported.

"Silence. Stop causing a mess and watch silently." Zed could see that the God's messenger didn't look good.

That would help the Henituse territory remain quiet and allow Cale to live peacefully.

"Must I answer?"
"Yes. I want to hear your reason."

"Well, I don't want to tell you." Cale shrugged. "What can you do about it?"

"That's sassy! You're so amusing, human." Dodori laughed.

Taylor's mouth slowly opened and closed again, before he started to silently laugh. Taylor then patted his knees with his hands. He could not feel anything when he did that.

However, Taylor's eyes, nose, mouth, hands, and the rest of him was still alive. Taylor started to smile brightly. "I really couldn't do anything about it. I'm already pitiful enough."

"Hmm, maybe you could do something for me in return."
"Please tell me, I'll do my best to fulfill it."

"I've heard that you've researched about Ancient Power. Tell me about it."
"Ah, let me think first. It's a little unexpected. I've never thought you're interested in Ancient power."
"It's a very curious power, don't you think? Anyway, can we have a drink while we talk?"

"Finally..." White Star smiled. 'The only one that I have no clear information where to find. The earth attribute power.'

"Of course." Cage started to smile before putting her hand into the wide sleeves of her priestess outfit.

"Tada!" Three shot glasses came out of her sleeve.

"Wow." Cale clapped. "Do you really keep shot glasses in your sleeves?"

"Sadly after he died... I don't do that anymore."
"Oh. I'm sorry."
"It's okay."

"Ho." Cale looked at the shot glasses, the bottle of alcohol, and the priestess with disbelief. He could not believe that she carried shot glasses in her sleeves. "Priestess-nim."

"Yes?"
"You are amazing."

She was a true alcoholic. Cale took a glass from her, and Taylor filled the glass.

Once all three of their glasses were full, Cage asked Cale a question. "Young master Cale, is it not weird that a priestess is drinking?"

Cale tilted his head to one side and answered. "Is that any of my business? If the god you believe and worship doesn't mind, then that's that."

"So cute."
"The way he tilts his head."
"How can an 18-year-old boy look so adorable?"

"Wow. I really like you." Cage shared her admiration while smacking her knee with her other hand.

"Oh, let's talk about our Roan kingdom." Taylor started the story with a smile. "Roan Kingdom is the kingdom of, 'Boulders.'"

"The Roan Kingdom was kind of unique. Not only was it the Western Continent's greatest source of marble, but the Northwest and Western areas of Roan Kingdom contained a lot of granite. That was why it was called the Land of Boulders.

If you traveled up north, the majority of the mountain peaks were made of granite. The Roan Kingdom had quite a lot of Rock Mountains."

"So it was in Roan Kingdom." White Star smiled.

"If you look through the ancient stories, there are many 'boulder' related stories, even before the Roan Kingdom came into existence. One of them says that this land had a boulder-like guardian."

• It's Super Rock.

Cale suddenly heard Glutton's reminder, just like when it's about the crybaby old man, the Vitality of Heart.

"He could hear his ancient powers...." Bud looked disbelief. "How?"

'This friend sounds awesome to be called a guardian' Cale told the Glutton as he sipped his wine.

• He was our big brother. Listen to the story first. I won't disturb you.

"It was a guardian that could protect everything from any kind of attack. When darkness descended on the continent, this guardian was the one to stand in the front against it." Taylor continued.

"Perfect. I have to have that power." White Star smiled.

"There were many different myths about the end of the ancient times. You would hear tons of different stories as you traveled around the continent.

Some say that the end of the ancient times came when darkness descended and some heroes managed to defeat this darkness, others say it ended because people were jealous of each other's powers and fought for control. Finally, some even say that a god was so angry that it destroyed all living beings."

'Darkness and God?' Cale thought about it carefully and asked Glutton. 'Are you and your friends the heroes that fight the darkness ? '

• Sadly not, I think we got separated before the war with darkness. But I'm sure that Super Rock was the guardian and one of those heroes.

Everyone was silent.

"I like the story very much because the guardian is said to have stood firmly in place, like a boulder, even after everything in his body became broken. That was how he was able to protect the people and the land of this Northeastern area, that is covered in boulders.

Such an existence cannot survive in the present day. That is why I like this myth so much."

"But you don't seem to believe it?"

Taylor nodded his head at Cage's question. "It is very rare to see someone injure himself so severely to protect something."

"Hmm, he sounds admirable." Cale mumbled.

"He is admirable." Cale agreed.

"Cale, the you in there is exactly as Taylor's description of Super Rock. Someone who willingly getting injured to protect your family." Syl said.

"Don't..." she continued but decided not to say anything.

Taylor and Cage was surprised. They looked at each other and smiled. They drank the wine silently as Cale seemed to be deep in thought.

Taylor and Cage finally said their goodbyes when the wine bottle was emptied.

"Alright. Let's take a short break this time. Next time will be the Terror Plaza incident. Those who think they couldn't relive the experience, could stay out this time as well. I'll go prepare it now." Syl waved and disappeared.

"Damn it. We don't know the exact location at all!" White Star fumed.

The hooded person silently left White Star's group and head towards Cale. Everyone was shielding Cale from this suspicious person.

"Can we talk a little, Cale Henituse?" The hooded person asked.

"Why would a person from White Star's side come here?" Choi Han asked with malice.

"I need to talk with Cale Henituse." The hooded person tried to stay calm.

He normally wouldn't let anyone talk like that to him.

"Please." He said.

"He has no bad intentions. Otherwise the barrier wouldn't let him in. Let me talk with him." Cale peeked out of the crack of the human wall.

"Young master, how can you be so trusting?"
"Cale, son, what if he tried to gain your trust and harm you when we return?"
"Yes. Don't just trust anyone. We can't leave you alone with someone from the enemy side."

"I'm not a kid, okay?" Cale sighed. "Then Eruhaben-nim, May I ask you to come with me?"

"Ho... are you trying to use this ancient Dragon as your bodyguard?" Eruhaben was amused.

"Sorry." Cale looked embarrassed.

"Well, it's not like I have anything to do. And I'm curious about him..." Eruhaben narrowed his eyes at the hooded figure. 'I sense Dragon's power.'

"Alright, if it's Eruhaben-nim..."
"Thank you in advance, Eruhaben-nim."
"Please take care of my young master."

Eruhaben waved his hand in dismiss. "Let's go."

Cale followed before looking back at the hooded person. "Come on."

That person nodded and followed. He felt the gazes from Cale's family as well as from White Star's side.

Chapter Text

The person dropped his hooded, showing his black hair and black eyes without using dyeing magic.

"Who are you?" Eruhaben asked. "...You are human."

The ancient Dragon Eruhaben's voice reached Cale's ear.

Eruhaben's voice had a mix of anger and lamentation. "However, you ate a Dragon's heart."

Cale flinched. 'He...ate Dragon's heart?'

The Dragon half-blood could hear Eruhaben's voice, however, he could not help but continue to stare at Cale.

A confusing and cautious gazes were directed at the Dragon half-blood. The owner of those reddish-brown eyes asked the Dragon half-blood a question. "Who are you? Why do you want to talk with me?"

Dragon half-blood's mouth slowly started to twist upward, his face was a little distorted. "Have you heard of the word, 'Chimera'? Ah... It was a creature made up of parts of multiple other creatures. It was a term used for a mutant creature."

"Chimera...." Cale mumbled.

The Dragon half-blood looked at the fully human and the fully Dragon as he continued to speak. "I am a man-made monster."

Chimera. A man-made monster.

Cale frowned a bit at that self-depreciation words. They were completely in different situations, but it was like looking at himself.

The ancient Dragon groaned after hearing that word. 'This is something that goes against the laws of nature.'

It was different than a mutant or a variable. Both of those were things that happened naturally, while a chimera was not like those things.

"Nine hundred years ago..."

The ancient Dragon almost gasped as the Dragon half-blood continued to speak. He had expected the Dragon half-blood to have completed his second growth phase, however, living 900 years was almost the full lifespan of a Dragon.

How was that possible? Eruhaben kept his mouth shut as he waited for the Dragon half-blood to continue.

The Dragon half-blood took some breaths before slowly taking them on a journey through the past. "I was told that I was the only surviving child. That person told me to call him, 'father.' Since he said I was the only surviving child, he wasn't my real dad. Ah, you're probably curious about who my father is."

The Dragon half-blood could see the young man observing him. 'They look very similar but they are so different.'

The Dragon half-blood thought about the young Dragon that wasn't given a chance to experience what he could have like in the other dimension. 'He's young. That Dragon is really young. The egg that accompanied me for 900 years. The egg that is the sibling of the Dragon that was put inside me.'

That fact made the Dragon half-blood sigh as he continued to speak. "My father is 'White Star', the leader of Arm."

Cale flinched while the ancient Dragon groaned.

"He's the root of everything! Damn it!" Cale felt frustrated.

"Cale." Eruhaben patted his head.

Cale looked like he wanted to cry. 'He's the reason for my curse. He's the reason mum had to die for me. He's the reason Harris village got destroyed and Choi Han got his despair.'

Dragon half-blood looked uncomfortable watching Cale. Once again he felt the difference between these two redheads.

Arm's leader. White Star. The person who kept the Dragon half-blood in that cave.

Cale Henituse. The person who was known as Trash. The person who got the favor of gods.

Dragon half-blood started to continue. "Isn't it weird?"

"Mm. Yes. A human can't stay alive for 900 years." Eruhaben brushed his face with his hand.

"White Star is human. However, he has been alive for 900 years. He doesn't even have the scent of death on him. What do you think?" Dragon half-blood asked. "You saw him."

"I wasn't actually pay close attention. He doesn't have the scent of death on him?" Eruhaben interjected again.

The Dragon half-blood made eye contact with the ancient Dragon this time. "Yes, Eruhaben. I'm sure you would have figured out my situation right now. I am only a half-blood, but I still do have some Dragon's blood in me. Dragons are sensitive to the scent of nature and death. That is why they are able to notice dead mana right away, but I could not smell even the smallest amount of the scent of death on him."

Eruhaben's expression stiffened up. "...You know who I am?"

"That person gave the order to destroy your house after a period of time, and I was the one tasked to deliver that message."

"What do you want?" Cale made eye contact with the Dragon half-blood again. "Why are you approaching me... and tell me all of this?"

"Isn't that person disgusting? Don't you need to kill him? He had already preparing to kill you. He wants that earth attribute ancient power that you got in the other dimension."

That person. The human who told him to call him father.

The Dragon half-blood wanted to kill that person. He would do it right now if he could.

"I despise him. And if you are going to be the person who will kill him, I want to be there to make it possible. Beside, I have another reason for approaching you. Please listen to another one of my stories."

The anger and sorrow were visible in the Dragon half-blood's pupils. "My first memory is of that cave. When I opened my eyes and met that person, this is what he told me."

Approximately 900 years ago. He could still feel the coldness of those cave walls. The voice that was even colder than those walls was his first memory.

" 'I placed a Dragon's heart inside your body.' "

Cale recalled what Eruhaben said as soon as he saw the Dragon half-blood.

"You ate a Dragon's heart."

'Did that mean that he had a Dragon's heart inside of him?' Cale glanced at Eruhaben, who was frowning as he could not hide the shock he was feeling.

He could not get an answer from that response. However, Cale got his answer as the Dragon half-blood continued to speak.

"I ate a Dragon's heart every so often after that."

'...Is eating a Dragon's heart different than having it placed inside of him?' Cale was speechless as he looked toward the Dragon half-blood. 'Just how many lives were killed to keep this person alive?'

Cale felt sad for those lives that had been lost. Of course, it wasn't that he wanted this person in front of him to die, but he was angry that White Star had used multiple lives to keep a person alive just for his own amusement.

It was sad that lives was lost for these nonsensical reason. However, he could not easily share his thoughts out loud.

The Dragon half-blood's eyelids were slightly shaking. He was thinking about his past.

900 years ago. It was an extremely long amount of time.

"Do you know why I have black hair and black eyes?" Dragon half-blood touch his hair.

"Only one Dragon per generation has a specific color." Eruhaben explained to Cale.

"Oh. Black is Raon's color...." Cale realized.

"Yes. It should be the color of that little Dragon. While for me it's because it's all jumbled up." Dragon half-blood closed his eyes. "The colors started to mix together as I ate the hearts of different Dragons. After all, all you get is darkness when all of the colors mix together."

There was a Dragon's heart mixed into his heart. That heart melted into his heart like a tattoo before starting to take over his body every time he ate another Dragon's heart.

Then one day, his eyes, hair, and scales all turned black. The Dragon half-blood thought that the color matched his situation well.

"That person seemed to want to make me finish my third growth phase."

He wanted to turn the Dragon half-blood into a full Dragon.

"I do not know of the reason for it."

'Crazy bastard. White Star, you damn lunatic.' Cale cussed in his mind.

"However, reaching the second growth phase in 900 years was my limit because I was a created being. I ate a total of four Dragon hearts until I reached my second growth phase. If you count the original Dragon's heart within my heart, I was made with the lives of five Dragons."

"...Unbelievable." Eruhaben could not help but share his sentiments. 'He killed five Dragons?'

A minimum of five Dragons. It was not easy to do such a thing. No, it was almost impossible to do that.

He would have faced them individually as Dragons live alone, however, they are not weak. Dragons are strong, even if they are alone. But a human managed to kill so many Dragons?

'...He is not human.'

The ancient Dragon who had spent 1,000 years in the world unlike the Dragon half-blood who spent the majority of his life in a cave came to a conclusion based on his experiences. The bastard who killed the Dragons was not human.

"Eruhaben." The Dragon half-blood looked toward Eruhaben and started to laugh.

He too did not believe what Arm's leader, his father, had done. He did not believe it even as he ate the hearts that were delivered to him. However, he was able to figure it out after coming out into the world.

"Dragons are existences that live alone. They are selfish and ill-tempered. That is why nobody knows when they die."

A Dragon isolates itself. Some of the most severe cases don't even make a family. They didn't want to create baggage that would hinder their growth.

That was their weakness. Nobody knew when they died. There was nobody to cry for them. There was nobody to come save them.

"Do you know why we do not aimed for you first?"

Eruhaben could read the emotion that went past the Dragon half-blood's eyes. That was a look of envy.

This Dragon half-blood was envious of the ancient Dragon.

"Eruhaben, you are less selfish. Unlike other Dragons, you had a lot of Dragons that you kept in contact with. You also helped them out."

This was the reason Arm did not touch Eruhaben, who was an older Dragon than the Eastern continent's ancient Dragon, Olienne. There were many lifeforms around him.

Arm did not know why this was the case. However, Eruhaben started to frown as he realized the reason.

Maybe it was because he had this 'dust' or 'powder' attribute, but he treasured those beings that were useless and weaker than him.

He didn't know why he was drawn to them. He protected young Dragons during their first growth phases, the World Tree, the Elves, and even saved some of the Elves' lives.

Eruhaben lived alone, but did not choose to isolate himself.

"That was why you ended up being the last one."

The ancient Dragon closed his eyes and asked once the Dragon half-blood finished speaking. "Last one? So Olienne was gone as well. It makes sense, he didn't show up."

"He died more than a hundred years ago." The Dragon half-blood took in the beautiful appearance of the ancient Dragon who had lived a similarly long amount of time as he mumbled the information.

The real thing was beautiful compared to the ugly fake like him. Even the white gold color that he had imitated before was nothing compared to the real thing.

"...Huuuu." The Dragon half-blood let out a deep sigh. He turned his gaze toward Cale. "The heart that was shoved into mine was the heart from the red egg of the Dragon Lord."

"Dragon Lord?" Eruhaben was shocked.

"That was what I've been told. And that black egg... that black Dragon, Raon, was the sibling of the red egg." Dragon half-blood finally dropped the bomb.

"Impossible! One Dragon only give birth to one egg in a lifetime!" Eruhaben slammed his hands on the table.

Dragon half-blood ignored the ancient Dragon. He recalled his first memory. It was the memory of a dark cave.

Of course, his eyes quickly became accustomed to the darkness as he did not have regular human eyes.

"My first memory is about a dark cave." Dragon half-blood clenched his shaking hands together.

Inside that darkness where he couldn't even see himself...

"I was in pain at the time."

It was different than the severe pain he felt right now, but he had continuously felt pain back then.

Eruhaben scoffed and sat down to listen.

"It was because I was in the process of becoming a chimera."

A Dragon was being mixed into a human's body. The Dragon half-blood's body was being restructured at that time.

"I was turning into a monster that was neither a human nor a Dragon."

He didn't remember how painful it had been. Through that pain, the Dragon half-blood had only waited for the man in the white mask who visited him the most.

The torch that the man brought with him had been his only source of light. It was also his only source of heat.

"White Star would come and quietly look at me for a while before leaving. Now that I think about it, he probably came to observe me. He wanted to see if the creature that he had created was growing properly."

The Dragon half-blood had not known who the man in the white mask was back then. He was in so much pain that he didn't have time to wonder about the man's identity nor even his own identity.

He was very young at the time. The pain alone was enough to fill the child's mind.

"One day, a terrible pain filled my body."

That was the last step. That was the last step for him to turn into a complete chimera.

"I recalled something as I suffered through that pain."

The Dragon half-blood opened and closed his mouth a few times before continuing to speak. "That memory was not a memory I had as a Dragon half-blood, but one of my memories as a human."

It was not his first memory as the Dragon half-blood. It was a memory from when he was still human.

"It was just a single memory." He had recalled a specific incident. "...I had coincidentally run into the White Star nine hundred years ago."

'We still don't know how he stayed alive as human for at least 900 years...' Cale had his hands interlocked as he looked toward Dragon half-blood.

Dragon half-blood continued to speak while still holding his shaking hands together. "At that time, White Star visited my, no, the village that I lived in as a human. He gave a lot of food to the children and played with us."

Dragon half-blood's eyes lowered. "However, he was probably looking for children like me who had the body he needed to create monsters like me. Experiments that won't die even if he channeled a Dragon's power into us."

Dragon half-blood bit down on his lips. "And the village that the human me lived in was very poor. It was a slum outside the city. He gave me a lot of food and told me a lot of exciting stories at that time."

His heart was roaring as he continued to recall these memories. "And then..."

The Dragon half-blood's mouth stopped shaking. A dull voice came out of his mouth. "And then, my real parents sold me off to White Star."

Cale gasped. He never imagined how a parent could do those things to their children.

Dragon half-blood could still remember how his parents had pushed him toward White Star after receiving a gold coin from him with two hands.

The final stage before he became a complete chimera...

The only memory that popped up during that terrible pain was the memory of that incident.

How terrible must that have been...
How terrible must that have been that he only remembered that incident?

Friends from when he was young? Faces of his siblings? He didn't remember any of that. That incident was the only memory he had during his life as a human.

"I remember it very, very clearly."

He knew that he was being sold off at that time. However, he feigned ignorance and tried to grab onto his father and mother's sleeves. Unfortunately, the thing that ended up in his hand was White Star's stiff hand.

That was how he left the village holding White Star's hand and headed toward the forest.

The Dragon half-blood had looked back at the village for a while before resigning himself to his fate and asking White Star a question. "Are you my father?"

Are you my father from now on?

He had heard about how children who were sold off like this usually ended up being sold again as slaves or died. That was why he was hoping that would not be it.

"I'm not sure." White Star was speaking gently to him even though he had purchased him with money. However, it was only his voice that was gentle. "Think about it however you like."

The child who had turned into a complete monster after coming out of the swamp of memory had looked at White Star smiling in front of him as he started to think. '...Father.'

This person is my father. No, he had to become my father. He said to think about it however he liked, so the Dragon half-blood decided that he would treat White Star as his new father.

'But I couldn't treat him as my father in the end. I couldn't be accepted as his son.'

It was because he could not become a complete Dragon. He was a half-Dragon whose limit was going through the second growth phase. He was a chimera, a monster.

"Once the pain disappeared after the final stage, I realized that I had become a Dragon half-blood. I had become a chimera. White Star said the following to me at that time."

The voice stopped shaking, but Cale could see the pupils that started to shake again.

The owner of those eyes continued to speak in a hoarse voice. He repeated what White Star had told him word for word. "I shoved a red Dragon's heart into your heart."

Cale closed his eyes the moment he heard those words. 'Raon's sibling...'

Dragon half-blood continued to speak. "He also said the following. 'Your heart has the blood of the last Dragon Lord. So, you will definitely become a great Dragon. Become a Dragon and succeed me. I believe you will be able to do both.' "

Cale held back a cuss, tears fell. If everything Dragon half-blood said was true... then Raon and his sibling...

"I ate a few more Dragon hearts after that."

"...sob." Cale ended up sobbing as he covered his face with both hands. 'Raon... Raon...'

He could only think of the adorable little Dragon. How the little Dragon should have lived happily with his siblings if it wasn't for White Star.

After a few moments of silence from Dragon half-blood and comforting pat from the ancient Dragon, Cale finally calmed down. The anger welled up after the sadness was gone.

However, it didn't seem right to direct his frustrations at the Dragon half-blood.

'It's not like this person was the one who killed Raon's sibling.'

In the end, there was only one thing Cale could say. "White Star, you motherf*cking bastard."

Cale's face filled with anger as he motioned toward the Dragon half-blood with his head. "Tell me more."

It was as if he was telling him to keep talking if there was anything else to say.

"I..." The Dragon half-blood continued. "After I went through my first growth phase, I could only leave the cave when White Star gave me an order. White Star took me with him because I was able to tell which Dragons were strong enough to become Dragon Lords or would end up becoming strong enough in the future."

That was why White Star had taken the Dragon half-blood around with him and killed the strong Dragons himself or ordered the Dragon half-blood to kill them.

Cale raised his hand and cut him off.

"Not that."
"...Huh?"

"Please tell me what you know about the black egg, about Raon." Cale massaged his temple.

"Ah." Dragon half-blood nodded. "I'm sorry. I should have known."

He felt a little envious of the young Dragon but continued to speak with a different mindset than before.

Boom. Boom. Boom. His heart started to beat wildly and shake as he started to think about the young Dragon.

"There was a punk named Redika who was my subordinate. We should see him soon. He was the middle-grade Arm member that was assigned to cause that Terror Plaza incident. I'm not sure if the heroes killed him or not as we didn't receive any report. However I don't see him here. You need to ask the heroes that had been opposed against Arm or just watch their reaction during the next session."

The Dragon half-blood started to tell Cale everything he knew about the black egg.

He started with how he had stealthily given Redika the orders to throw it away as well as how Redika told him that he had thrown it away in a cave. He also told him how he had no idea of knowing where the egg was after Redika's death.

"Ha!" Cale let out a sigh-like laugh after hearing everything. He started to speak toward the Dragon half-blood with a look of disbelief.

"You left it with that Redika?"
"Yes."

Cale looked toward the Dragon half-blood who looked intimidated as he nodded his head and started to think. '...Just how does this person survive in that group of lunatics like Arm? Just because he is strong?'

Cale started to frown. He looked toward the Dragon half-blood with a complicated expression and started to speak.

"You told Redika to throw it away in a clear forest with a nice breeze in the Western continent?"
"......Yes."

"You told him to cast an illusion spell at the entrance?"
"......Yes."

"And you asked him every so often if he threw it away properly? You asked him if it was still in that cave?"
"......Yes. I needed to confirm that he threw it away properly."

"Are you being serious right now!?" Cale shook Dragon half-blood in disbelief. "Is that throwing it away? That's hiding it to protect it! Aigoo, you naive airhead!"

"I've just realized it too........" Dragon half-blood looked at Cale. "I was stuck inside a dark cave for hundreds of years after all."

Cale's headache became worse. However, he could understand why the Dragon half-blood who said he despised Dragons would treat the black egg that way.

'Aigoo, my head.' Cale grabbed his forehead with one hand as he started to speak. "I'm sure by now you know that Redika lied to you? That's why you approached me, right?"

"...yes." The Dragon half-blood sighed.

Just before the Terror Plaza incident a few months ago, he had said that the egg had not hatched yet. But the black Dragon was four years old already when Cale rescued him. If that was true, then that meant that he had been tricked by Redika.

"Haa..." Eruhaben was also looking at the Dragon half-blood with a complicated expression.

This was someone who had lived almost as long as he had but had also taken the lives of five of his fellow Dragons.

And he was the one with the Dragon Lord's child's blood flow inside him. Even then, he found it to be complicated.

It was at that moment.

"The break time nearly over. Let's talk again later." This calm voice filled the room. It was Cale.

He stood up from where he was sitting and head for the door. At that moment, Cale stopped right before stepping out of the cell and asked. "Hey, I haven't heard about your name yet."

Cale could hear the Dragon half-blood respond after a moment of silence.

"...My father, that person told me he would give me a name when I became a Dragon."

However, the Dragon half-blood was someone who could not become a real Dragon.

Cale started to frown. "He's so annoying and disgusting. Why don't you just name yourself?"

Cale suppressed the annoying feeling rising up through his body.

"Can you think of one for me?" Dragon half-blood bit his lips and looked down. "I'm just saying. Don't mind it."

"Hmm... sure. Come sit with us. I'll tell you when I thought of a good name." Cale nodded. "Don't blame me if it's not as good as Raon. Though I still don't know what his name means yet."

"Any name would be fine." Dragon half-blood nodded.

Eruhaben sighed at the sudden change of atmosphere.

"I saw the Elves, the Dark Elves and some other Beastmen that wasn't on White Star's side. We need to gather them together if we want to defeated him." Dragon half-blood told Cale.

"I think Syl had already done a good job helping me. My group is growing each session." Cale smiled a little.

"True. Even though it's late to change things like the other dimension, we can savage whatever we can do." Eruhaben nodded in agreement.

Syl was about to enter the room when she saw the three. "Do you have a nice talk with Su- Ah..."

'I shouldn't...' Syl coughed. "I'm sorry. As Cale said. The person in the record and everyone here are different people."

"Were you about to say his name?" Cale asked curiously.

Syl avoided his eyes. "Yes. The name you gave him in the other dimension. But you don't have to know about it. He's now experiencing different things from the other him."

Cale nodded. "Okay."

Syl patted his head. "You're so adorable. What a good boy."

Cale blushed. "Let's go in. The people must be waiting."

'So he gave me a name in the other dimension as well.' Dragon half-blood felt a bit emotional. 'I'm sure I can trust him now.'

"Alright. I'm back with Terror Plaza Incident's records. But first... after this session, most of the people need to leave. I will only kept the leader of a fraction or the people that might have connections to the information I'll show."

Syl looked around. "For example, Toonka and Harol of Whipper Kingdom. Bud and Glenn of the Mercenary Guild. Shickler, Witira and Archie of Whale Tribe... etc."

Syl clapped as she sat down in her chair. "Let's begin."

Roan Kingdom's Terror Plaza Incident

The carriage arrived at the palace as soon as he said that. Cale got off the carriage and looked around.

The current time was 8 am. The staff would already be at the Plaza of Glory to prepare for the celebration. The Royal Knights will allow people to enter at 8:30 am, filling the plaza full of people.

"I remember that..." One of the nobles mumbled.

It will be a situation where it will be difficult for anyone to go in or out. The celebration will start thirty minutes after that, and Cale's group will start looking for the hidden picture starting at 8:30 am.

Necklaces, bags, pendants. The magic bombs will be hiding in all sorts of shapes.

Choi Han remembered one of the bag that an old man carried... 'I was too late at that time.'

Cale's group would find the people who have the bombs located on them. Well, it didn't matter if they didn't find them, since the answer will reveal itself.

"Excuse me, Syl-nim, who are in young master Cale's group?" Rosalyn asked.

"Choi Han, you, Lock, Beacrox, On, Hong and Raon. No worries, I'll show your first meeting with Cale later. And Ron, you were asking for leave." Syl sighed as she explained.

Ron didn't ask anymore after hearing that sigh.

"Oh, you're here?"

Cale received Eric and Gilbert's greeting, before standing next to them with Amiru. "Everyone came early."

"Ah we stick with Cale."
"Of course, we have to."
"He was the one who went instead of young master Basen, after all."

Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru spoke.

"Of course. We will start moving at 8:05 am." Eric said that to Cale, while his eyes were sending Cale another message. 'Be still today as well.'

Cale chuckled. "Be still.... He was afraid that I cause trouble."

Cale nodded his head while looking into Eric's eyes, and reminded himself internally. 'I do not know anything. Not the terrorist, not the bomb. Yeah I know nothing.'

Silence surrounded Cale's group. Before laughters could be heard.

"Oh Cale."
"You don't know but you describe everything that will happened."
"Why are you so adorable?"
The older people around Cale laughed.

"Hey! Don't laugh! People will die here." Cale pouted and crossed his arms.

"I remember I heard that you'll protect everyone. Like a guardian!" Dodori giggled.

He remembered reading about the guardian.

"Guardian..." Cale mumbled.

As soon as he thought that, the crown prince appeared in front of Cale. The nobles would follow behind the crown prince today.

He then saw the person who arrived next to the crown prince, and covered his mouth with his hand. It was because he could not help but smirk.

"Taylor and his highness?" Cage gasped.

"Oh my lord."
"How is this possible?"
Eric's shocked gasp and the murmuring of the nobles filled the area.

However, Cale did not care about any of that. Instead, he lowered his hand while looking forward.

Cale made eye contact with the person next to the crown prince.

The eldest son that had been pushed aside, Taylor Stan. He was standing on his own two legs next to the crown prince. Taylor stealthily motioned with his eyes once he made eye contact with Cale.

'He knows about my ancient power too? He must be the one telling Taylor Stan about it.' Alberu looked at Cale.

At the same time, Cale could hear Raon's voice in his head. Raon had entered the palace to give the current report of the situation.

– I am here.

Cale slightly nodded his head, and the voice continued.

– We are dismantling all of the bombs that are currently stationed in the locations we found. We will dismantle them completely at 8:55 am, as planned.

Everything seemed to be going as planned.

"Ah. They know and dismantle the bombs before they explode."
"That would be easy with a Dragon."
"There are a lot of people helping."
"How can he know that though?"
Everyone made a discussion.

– I will be heading back now since we are busy, weak Human. Use your shield if it seems like you'll get hurt. Don't hide it, the great Raon Miru will cover you.

"How I wish I could see him?" Cale said subconsciously.

Choi Han bit his lips and clenched his fists. While Dragon half-blood looked guilty.

Cale smiled at that, but he could not hear the young Dragon's voice after that. He seemed to have quickly returned to help the others.

His cute Raon was hard working and put all of his effort into his assignments whenever Cale gave him a task to complete. It made Cale wanted to hug and give praises.

"Aww they are both cute. Especially together."
"I wish I have a father like that."
"I wish my son was this obedient. Haa."

'There shouldn't be any reason for me to use the shield though. The people around me are all so powerful.' Cale was thinking that he would not need to use the shield if things continued like this.

"He jinx himself." Syl smiled.

"All preparations have been completed." One of the knights shouted out loud.

The crown prince got on the Royal Parade Carriage and spoke to the nobles getting on the royal carriages behind him. "Let's go."

Cale also got onto a royal carriage. The carriage soon started to move, and Cale sat there with his arms crossed while having a stiff expression on his face.

"He begins his act again." Eruhaben spoke.

"Nice to meet you all again." The wheelchair-less Taylor greeted them.

"Nice to meet you. I am Amiru Ubarr."
"...Nice to meet you."

Taylor Stan, Young lady Amiru, and Venion's lackey Neo Tolz ended up in the same carriage as him. Cale was wondering whether the crown prince purposely put them together in the same carriage.

"Haha, you're amusing, young master Cale." Alberu smiled.

It was Cale's turn to introduce himself, but Cale just quietly sat there and looked out the carriage window. A trash was allowed to be this rude. He sat there with his arms crossed and looked toward the Plaza of Glory.

The chaos was not far away. However, the inside of the carriage was already chaotic.

Cale looked toward Neo, whose legs were shaking, and clicked his tongue. Neo seemed to be frantic and full of concern. He turned his head toward the sound that Cale made, before turning his head away.

"Spineless fool." Cale scoffed.

Neo who heard Cale couldn't say anything.

The majority of the nobles looked chaotic.

'Venion's face was a mess too.' Cale recalled Venion Stan's face that he peeked at before getting on the carriage. Venion was full of rage and that made Cale rather happy.

Cale nodded. 'It would make me happy too.'

Who would have ever expected this? Taylor Stan, the eldest son of the Stan family that was pushed aside, was walking on his own two feet without a wheelchair.

Furthermore, a person from the Stan family was standing next to the crown prince, Alberu. Nobody could have expected such development.

"Of course, the Stan supports my dear brother." Alberu glanced at Zed before avoiding his eyes.

'He managed to trade for the Healing Star.' Cale was curious about what Taylor and Cage traded with the crown prince for the Healing Star, but he did not look toward Taylor.

Neo Tolz was sitting there shaking his leg, without even looking at Taylor.

At that moment, Amiru started to speak. "Young master Taylor, have your legs completely healed?"

The cautiously stated question directly asked the question that everyone was thinking about.

Taylor started to smile as he responded. "It was a blessing from heaven. It is completely healed."

"Congratulations."
"Thank you very much."

"Ahem, mm." Neo Tolz let out some fake coughs before looking back and forth between Taylor' s face and Taylor's legs. He then cautiously started to speak. "Young master Taylor, will you be returning to the Marquis's estate now that your legs have healed?"

"What an idiot. How can you ask such question?" Cale shook his head.

The biggest reason Taylor was pushed aside was because his legs became paralyzed. Neo and the other nobles were probably curious as to whether or not Taylor would return to the estate to fight for the successor position once again.
Especially since Neo was one of Venion's lackeys.

Taylor looked toward Neo, and started to speak. "Return?"

It was a gentle voice, but there was firmness and coldness toward Neo hidden within Taylor's voice. "That has always been my home. Isn't it obvious that I belong there?"

Neo shriveled up even more at the coldness in Taylor's voice. However, Cale had to cough softly to hide his laughter. It's fun watching Neo got scared, though he tried not to make it too obvious.

"You should just laugh out loud then and there."
"I think I would. I wonder what the me in there was thinking."
Cage and Cale chatted.

Cale could see Taylor's reflection through the window every so often.

Of course, Taylor didn't make it obvious to the others, making it look like he was just looking out the window like Cale as well.

Cale could read the message Taylor was trying to send him when their eyes met.

'Young master Cale! I want to tell you everything! It is a very interesting story.'

"I'd like to make friends with him... he looks like a good friend to have..."
"He is. He's a good person who was born in the wrong family."
Cale and Cage continued.

Cale's face was still stoic after seeing Taylor's sparkling gaze. Cale hoped for Taylor to take over the Marquis position and prevent any harm from happening within his territory.

Suddenly, an opportunity appeared for Taylor and Cale to chat.

"Ahem, then I will step out now." As soon as the carriage arrived outside the Plaza of Glory, Neo Tolz rushed out of the carriage to get away from them.

Since he made it very obvious that he worked for Venion, this was a really awkward place for him to be. He probably also wanted to report Taylor's current situation to Venion right away.

"He sure is loyal."
"Right? He runs fast, as expected of a dog."
Cale and Cage laughed together.

Everyone in Cale's group just shook their head and watched.

"Young master Cale, I will come back with young master Eric."

Amiru was worried that Cale might start something if he ran into the other Northeastern nobles, who happened to be in a carriage with Eric and Gilbert, and left alone to bring Eric and Gilbert over.

"They really don't trust me at all." Cale sighed.

"Well, you acting is too amazing." Rosalyn complimented.

"Thanks, miss Rosalyn."

'Nothing should happen since young master Taylor and Young master Cale don't have any relationship. Based on young master Cale's personality, he will not start a conversation with anyone.' That was what Amiru was thinking as she quickly moved to find Eric and Gilbert.

That resulted in Cale having to receive Taylor's bright smile. "Finally, only the two of us are left."

"Pfft! Koff koff." Deruth choked on the tea he drank.

"That sounds so wrong." Basen mumbled.

"What's wrong with that?" Cale tilted his head.

Cale returned a smile, albeit smaller one.

"The smile!" Deruth smiled as he wiped the tea.

"Hmm." Eruhaben sighed.

Taylor quietly laughed, before throwing a straight at Cale. "I got my leg fixed by promising to become the head of the Marquis's estate."

"Did you promise your loyalty?"
"No. I made a deal."

Cale nodded his head. "That's good. Congratulations on your healed legs."

Cale then turned away from Taylor, as if he had nothing else to say.

"That's cold." Cale pouted. "And rude..."

Taylor found that reaction to be very fitting of Cale's personality, and took a small envelope out of his pocket and handed it to Cale. "This is the contents of our deal."

"...There is no need to give this to me." Cale had a hesitant expression.

Taylor responded. "It'll be good for you to know, young master Cale."

He then threw another straight at Cale. "Cage will be excommunicated."

"I know it! I was destined to be excommunicated! If only that whining god stopping whining in my head!" Cage pointed at the screen happily.

"How could you say that to the Lord!?" One of the priest of God of Death shouted.

"Because it's the truth. Who asked him to keep talking to me when I'm already excommunicated myself. Humph." Cage answered confidently.

"Is it because she does whatever she wants?"
"It is. She is very happy about it."

Cage was finally starting on the path of the crazy priestess. She would now progress like the excommunicated priestess who was seen as a brave priestess by others, like in the novel .

"That's good. Congratulate her for me."

"It's late, but congratulations. I don't know you want to be excommunicated." Cale sweat-dropped.

"Thanks!" Cage smiled.

Cale could see Taylor happily nodding his head at his words.

Taylor then started to frown, like all of his emotions were crashing against him all at once like a whirlpool, and started to speak. "This is just the beginning. We will be victorious. Right, young master Cale?"

"We will be victorious."

"Thank you very much. Then I will get off first." Taylor got up and looked down at his legs, before saying goodbye to Cale and getting off. "The three of us should drink together after our victory."

"The Henituse wine is delicious."

"They sounds like friends already."
"That's true."

Taylor finally opened the carriage door at Cale's words and left. Cale immediately opened the envelope once he was alone.

< The crown prince wants to avoid any internal conflict. >

Zed looked at Alberu. 'It seems to be because of me...

He then ripped it up.

"Hmm" He lightly hummed and shoved the note deep inside his inner pocket. There really was a secret to the crown prince's birth.

'I know everything. Like his highness said.' Cale stared blankly.

Cale stepped out of the carriage.

"Cale."

Cale turned his head at Eric's calling. He could see the full Plaza of Glory behind their shoulders.

"Young master Cale, let us go. It is our turn to enter the plaza."

In the novel , Choi Han was curious about these people, who had a spot higher than the normal citizens of the kingdom.

Today, Cale was going to that same spot. However, he was still at the bottom compared to the royal family and the holy priests.

"......."

Cale looked toward the bell tower at the entrance of the plaza. The bell tower had a giant clock on it. The current time was 8:25 am.

It was time for the nobles and priests to enter. The knights started to prevent any more citizens from entering to create room for the nobility.

"Let's go." Cale pushed Eric and the others in front of him and started to walk. He could see all of the people in the plaza as he got closer.

There were so many people that he couldn't even tell how many people were there. However, they were not completely stuffed like sardines. That was how large the Plaza of Glory was, and the fact that the crown was limiting the number of people helped out as well.

In response, some people were in shops near the plaza and roofs of buildings nearby to try to get a glimpse of the king's celebration.

"It's nearly time..."

"Young master Cale, is this your first time at the Plaza of Glory?"

Cale leisurely nodded his head at Gilbert's question. "Yes. I briefly passed through on my carriage, but it is my first time seeing all of it."

Cale looked around the plaza as he said that.

The tea shop to the South.
The inn to the West.
A flower shop to the East.
The top of the Ceramist Association building to the North.

These were the four places Cale focused on as he looked around. "The plaza is pretty large."

Cale verified the locations the magic bombs were positioned. At the same time, he looked toward the fountain to the south.

"That's me." Lock said, pointed at the boy near the fountain. "I look weak. I was weak at that time."

"You didn't have your first berserk transformation yet." Rosalyn comforted.

They thought about Pendrick...

"But you already had your first berserk transformation in there." Syl smiled. "Pendrick is still alive in there, too. I bet he is the happiest Elf in that world."

"R-Really??" Pendrick's family asked.

They didn't really blamed Choi Han's group since it was Pendrick's own decision to leave the village. And even Pendrick couldn't sense the Elementals like normal Elves, he was still their family.

"I can't tell a lie. He is the only Elf in that dimension who could see a group of Dragons together ..." Syl shook her head thinking about the first time Pendrick was invited to stay in the Black Castle.

Lock cried. "Thanks goodness."

A young boy was waving a flag, like he was trying to welcome the king. That young boy was Lock.

'Things are going as planned.'

Cale knew that Choi Han and Raon would be watching him right now, and looked toward the Bell Tower.

The current time was 8:30 am.

"We are opening up a path now." The knights closed up all entrances to allow the nobles to enter.

"30 minutes more..." Alberu sighed. He remembered quite clearly of that moment.

At the same time, Cale snapped his fingers. It was a simple gesture that nobody would question.

Lock disappeared as soon as it happened. It was time to find the hidden items. Of course, it wasn't necessary at all.

'The answer will appear at 9:01 am. However, it was easier if they knew the answer in advance.'

Furthermore, since Cale didn't need to move, it was fine to look for these hidden items.

"He's really chill."
"He's a strategist. Of course, he only made plans behind the scene."
"Yeah, it's not like he could leave. He's a noble attending the festival celebrating the King's birthday."

The disguised Dark Elves under Alberu whispered to each other.

"Everybody please take a seat over here."

The seats were arranged with everyone's names posted in specific seats. The king and the royal family was not at the plaza just yet. Even the crown prince, who came with the nobles, was not out yet.

Cale arrived at his seat, and couldn't help shaking his head.

"We seem to run into each other a lot, young master Cale."
"That does seem to be the case, young master Taylor."

It was the same as during the feast. Cale sat down next to Taylor, and looked down at the people below the platform. He then looked toward the Bell Tower.

".... It seems to be my arrangement..." Alberu smiled. "Of course, there's only him that is suitable."

He recalled the story in the novel.

< Choi Han had seen them for the first time. A white star with five red stars on their chest. The people with this symbol on their chests revealed themselves at the plaza. >

< The one who looked like a leader of the group looked down on everyone from the top of the Bell Tower. At the same time, that person waved their hand that was filled with mana, and the plaza met a terrible fate. >

The highest spot as described in [The Birth of a Hero] was the top of the Bell Tower. Cale blankly continued to stare at that spot.

The single location that Choi Han managed to find a bomb in the novel was not one of the locations this time.

"Ah, really? That's a relief." Choi Han sighed. 'Many people die when the bell tower fell down.'

There were already many changes to the story. However, at least there should not be anyone who dies by the crumbling of the buildings like in the novel.

"We all thought about the same thing." Rosalyn spoke softly. "I feel so relieved."

The Mana Disturbance Tool was buried underneath the Bell Tower.

"Ah, young master Cale even used Mana Disturbance Tool... huh? Isn't it very expensive?" Rosalyn paused a bit. ".... I forgot the Henituse is wealthy."

Cale's eyes twitched. "My usual allowance shouldn't be enough to buy those magic tools I've used so far... just how much did you give me when I ask, father? I really wonder about it."

"Isn't it just a few tens of millions? I will even give you the key to the treasury if you ask me." Deruth smiled. "We have a few mountain of gold coins in there."

"...." Even the Dragons felt speechless at this show of wealth...

The current time was 8:40 am.

Cale turned to his left after hearing Eric's voice.

"Cale. Be still. Okay?"
"Eric Hyung."

Eric became nervous after hearing the tone Cale used to call out to him.

"Pfft. Eric Hyung is really always thinking too much." Cale laughed.

Eric who was staying with the other nobles, blushed. "D-Did I?"

Amiru and Gilbert nodded their heads.

Cale, who used to enjoy wearing fancy clothes and showing tantrum until just two years ago, was suddenly only wearing dark clothes, and had a completely different demeanor about him.

"Oh. I really do change." Cale looked alternately between what he was wearing and the screen.

"I will be very still today. I plan to do nothing at all."

Eric was captivated by Cale's voice, and subconsciously nodded his head.

Cale seemed to be satisfied with this reaction, as he smiled and looked at the clock again.

8:45 am.

He could hear Raon's voice again. He was looking at him as Cale expected.

– 15 minutes left.

Dragons were really capable of everything. There was nothing their magic could not accomplish.

"It's true." Dodori said proudly.

Cale praised his youngest child internally as he got up from his seat.

"Kyah! He said his youngest child."
"Awww... then the kittens are his children too."
"That's too sweet."
The women squealed in delight.

"The stars of the Crossman family, our royal family, are now entering!"

Only one entrance to the plaza was open at this time. The crown prince was in the lead, the second and third prince flanked his sides, and the other princes and princesses walked in behind them.

A group of individuals with beautiful blonde hair entered the plaza. This was the royal family that was blessed by the Sun God, the pride of the Roan Kingdom.

"The blessing of the Sun God?" Adin who had been watching silently sneered.

Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooo- The cheering of the citizens filled the plaza. It was so loud that it felt like the ground was shaking.

Cale remembered Raon's words.
"The crown prince's hair and eyes are brown."

Brown was known as the most average color hair and eyes. Cale looked toward the royal family, and lightly clapped.

'So Raon told me about that....' Cale then recalled how Alberu looked. 'So accurate.'

And then, it was finally 8:50 am.

"His Majesty, King Zed Crossman, the sun of the Roan Kingdom, is now entering!"

Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-

The healthy 50-year-old king appeared in the plaza in his parade carriage.

Cale was watching the king, before moving his gaze away to another spot in the plaza. He could see a flower pot on top of the Ceramist Association building to the north.

Zed looked at the Henituse and had a small smile on his face.

The current time was 8:55 am.

'They dismantled it.' Cale started to smile.

Rosalyn, Raon, On, and Hong will now hide within the crowd in the plaza.

"It seemed that they dismantled a few bombs." Dorph sighed.

King Zed was slowly heading toward the plaza from far off in the distance.

Zed Crossman had risen to the position of king at the age of 20 after the former king's sudden death.

He utilized this time of peace to his advantage, killing off all of his siblings to solidify his position of power.

"...." Everyone was silent.

Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa- The fanfare for the king was still very loud.

King Zed passed through the plaza entrance and headed to the highest platform.

Cale just calmly watched this all happen.

There was a special platform for the king in front of the Bell Tower. The king and the queen waved to the crowd, before walking up to the platform. The queen stood in front of her seat as King Zed went up to the magic vocal amplifier.

Cale looked at the clock again.

Current time was 8:58 am.

"This is nerve-wrecking." Alberu mumbled.

The King lifted up his hand, and the cheers slowly died down. Finally, once the plaza was completely quiet, the king started to speak. "It has already been 30 years since this king has received the blessing of the sun to rule over this kingdom."

The king seemed very happy. Unfortunately, it was now 9 am.

Chapter Text

It was now 9 am.

"Huh?"
Cale could hear Eric's confused voice.

"What is that?"
Cale then heard Taylor's anxious voice.

Cale leisurely raised his head to look at the top of the Bell Tower.

"That's Redika." Dragon half-blood told Cale.

Cale nodded. "By the way, what do you think of the name Falkor? It may sounds a bit weird... but it's ancient Roan language, meaning the Guardian of the people."

"You know ancient languages, young master Cale?" Rosalyn was surprised.

"Ah, of course not entirely. I only come across some words. And this one word left some impressions on me." Cale quickly denied.

"Falkor... I like the name. Thank you very much." Dragon half-blood, or Falkor now, smiled.

"Mn. I'm glad you like it." Cale smiled happily.

Everyone looked alternately at the two of them.

"What?"
"Who is that?"
"What is going on?"
The mumblings of the crowd started to get louder.

King Zed looked behind him, and then moved his gaze up the Bell Tower. Cale looked at the top of the Bell Tower and started to smile.

"How can he still smile when he knows what's going to happen?" One of the nobles shouted.

"Can't I be happy I prevent most of the danger by having people dismantle the bombs? Can't I be happy that my brother won't be injured because I go there in his place? What do you want me to do then? Cry?" Cale looked at the noble who shouted with contempt.

"How dare a tras— hic!" Before he could finish his sentence, he felt some pressure that made his legs shivered.

"So noisy." Rasheel grumbled.
"What a coward." Eruhaben shrugged.

King Zed started to shout. "Who are you?!"

The knights and mages headed to the Bell Tower. The citizens started to get nervous about what was going on.

They had no choice. A person appeared on top of the Bell Tower, and then more people in black attires started to appear on top of the buildings nearby as well.

Choi Han clenched the scabbard of his sword. He felt like he wanted to kill that bastard again.

"Get down this instant!"
"Everybody, head up to the top of the buildings now!"

Cale heard the voices of the knights nearby, and looked toward the man standing on top of the Bell Tower with black attire and a mask.

It was the blood-crazy mage, Redika.

Someone standing in one of the corner of the room clenched her sword.

'I was worried this would be different than the novel as well. I wasn't here in the past life either. '

Cale took a deep breath.

If Redika did not show up, he would have needed Raon to reverse the flow of mana coming to the mana bombs in order to locate the hidden Redika, and allow Choi Han to kill him.

Cale was relieved that he would not need to do that, and remembered the description in the novel.

< Choi Han could hear the crazy mage announce that it will be a terrible time. >

"So that's what happened..." Cale mumbled.

Redika's hand became covered in a red-colored mana. This punk was unique, in that people could see the color of his mana, even though he was a mage.

He then swung his hand and announced as he had in the novel.

< "Should be fun." >

"Should be fun."

A chilling voice that sounded like metal screeching against one another filled the plaza. Then, the red mana shot out to different spots in the plaza.

"What a bastard..." Lock said.

That moment was exactly 9:01 am.

Oooooooooong- A vibration started from underneath the Bell Tower.

Beeeeeeep-
Beeeeeeeep-
Magic devices started to go off in multiple locations.

The red mana that was flying toward the detonation devices inside the magic bombs suddenly lost strength and started to spin aimlessly in position.

It was the result of the mana disturbance. Then, it happened inside the plaza as well.

"That's a clever way to use Mana Disturbance tool against magic bombs..." Rosalyn sighed. "But it's only if we know beforehand..."

Beeeeeeeep- Four spots started to ring in the plaza.

"Found it." Cale's quiet voice was drowned out by the alarm of the magic devices.

Someone within the area of those four alarms would have the magic bomb on them. As Cale expected, the magic bombs had an alarm to sound that there was an error.

Cale could see Beacrox, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock heading toward the four locations.

Beacrox, Choi Han, Rosalyn and Lock remembered they had done something similar at that time as well.

10 minutes. Even if they could not manage to dismantle the bombs in 10 minutes, they had plenty of time to move the bombs to the mountain in the rear to make it go off without hurting anyone. It was possible because of Rosalyn and Raon.

However they couldn't move it efficiently as Rosalyn was the one who could use magic within their group at that time.

– Found one, Human.

Cale started to smile after hearing the invisible Black Dragon's report.

The 10 minutes had just started.

Cale could see Choi Han grabbing someone as Raon made his report. It was the person the young Dragon determined to be in possession of the magic bomb.

"That... might cause misunderstanding..." Cale looked at Choi Han.

"It's not like we have a choice. We need to save life." Choi Han closed his eyes.

Cale could see the necklace on the person's neck. 'That must be it.'

Cale could see Choi Han ripping off the person's necklace.

Cale looked at how the person reacted after 'being robbed' by Choi Han during the chaos... 'well, they'll thank him later.'

At the same time, Cale's body was jerked. Someone had pulled Cale's arm.

"Cale!" It was Eric Wheelsman.

"It must have been stressful for a person like Eric Hyung." Cale almost laughed if it wasn't for the inappropriate situation he was in.

Cale slowly looked around him, starting with the top of the Bell Tower.

"Hahahaha-" The blood crazy mage Redika was laughing.

Wiiiiiiiiing. A loud noise appeared alongside the noise of scratching metal, combining to create a terrifying screech.

"Your Majesty! Please get to a safe spot!" The Royal Knights and some mages were next to the royal family and the king in order to help them escape.

Zed remembered that time. He had wanted to used his shadow guards to deal with it, but he recalled what Jur, his dear friend said to him. So he endured.

Cale first looked toward the crown prince. His hair was still blonde. 'Was it not magic using mana?'

"Did another dragon dye his hair? Or is it a different type of strength?"

Cale remembered what Raon had said in the past.

'So he found out because of Raon-nim.' Alberu found that it made sense better than Cale mysteriously found out about it as he had thought before.

While the second and third prince were annoyed that they couldn't see the crown prince's weakness.

Cale decided to stop thinking deeply about it, and continued to look around.

Half of the remaining Royal Knights and mages were working to calm the crowd and find the Mana Disturbance Tool, while the other half was rushing toward the secret organization.

Redika, who had been laughing for a while now, started to speak. "This is annoying."

"You're the annoying one." Cale grumbled.

With that, all of the secret organization members other than Redika started to launch long-range attacks. Spears, daggers, and throwing knives; all sorts of attacks started to pour down upon the knights.

Boom!
Wiiiiiiiiiiiing-
Beeeeeeeep.
Cale found it very loud.

At the same time, the Black Dragon continued its report.

– One more, Human.
– And another.

9:04 am. This was the third person so far.

"That's fast. Hmm, he's still weak so he wasn't effected much by the mana disturbance..." Eruhaben nodded in relief.

"Cale! We should go as well! We should go!"
"Young master Cale, hurry up!"

'So they worried about me at least...' Cale looked at Eric and Amiru before turning back to the screen.

Cale looked toward Eric, Amiru, Gilbert, and Taylor. They had all quickly gathered around him. Eric was looking around with a chaotic expression on his face. Cale followed his lead and looked around as well.

"What are you doing? Hurry up and let us go!"
"Let us out right now!"
The nobles were fighting to get out of the plaza as quickly as possible.

Of course, there were a couple calm ones as well. However, It was different underneath the platform.

"Why are you blocking the exit!"
"Open up a path!"
The citizens were screaming for the knights to open the door and rushing toward the exit.

The knights and soldiers shouted back at the citizens.
"Please calm down!"
"Please wait just a moment!"

"You expect us to wait in a situation like this? Get out of our way!"
"Are you crazy?! The nobles are trying to leave right now! Let us leave as well!"

"So chaotic..." Cale said.

"It's really chaotic, Hyung." Basen agreed. He felt a little ashame... 'if I could be as calm as Hyung, I wouldn't injured my leg as I tried to run away.'

Cale looked for hands being raised in the air in the midst of that chaos.

"W-What are you doing?!" Choi Han pulled a bag off of an old man's shoulder and thrust his arm into the air. This was the third person.

"The old man..." Choi Han bit his lips.

Cale turned his head to look around at the people around him. The door for the nobles and priests was already open, with many nobles and priests quickly heading out as fast as they could.

It looked more peaceful because there were fewer people than the gate for the citizens down below, but it was still chaotic with each person trying to get out faster than the other.

That was why.

"What a mess." It was a complete mess.

"What a thing to say out loud." Cale grumbled.

Eric was frantically pacing around, so Cale put his hand on his shoulder to calm him down. He then held onto Eric's shoulder tightly. "Eric Hyung."

"Ah."

Cale continued to speak once the pain snapped Eric out of his chaotic state. "Calm down."

Eric calmed down after seeing Cale's calm demeanor. He then looked around.

"As expected of Eric Hyung. He recovered fast." Cale nodded.

Eric blushed after hearing his compliment, but then he get ashamed of himself because he couldn't calm down at all. That led to Basen being injured.

The knights were fighting against these unknown assailants while the royal family was in the process of escaping. The citizens looked to be in a state of chaos.

As Eric absorbed all of the events going on around him and turned back to look at Cale.

Cale started to speak. "That is more like you."

"...Thank you. I feel like my head has cleared."

"I wonder if things change if Cale went there..." Eric mumbled to himself.

Cale shrugged his shoulders and turned away. Gilbert and Amiru had come back to their senses after hearing what Cale had said to Eric, and were looking at Cale as well.

Even if they tried to head for the noble's exit gate right now, they would just be swept up in the chaos. The head families of the other regions were busy gathering their people and calming them down while trying to figure out a path of escape.

Gilbert watched some of the other nobles before looking around. The other nobles from the Northeast region were headed toward them. They were all looking at Eric, but Eric and Gilbert were looking at Cale.

"...What the..."

Cale looked toward Taylor. Taylor was different from the others. Taylor's concern right now was that the citizens' gate was still not fully open.

"A good person of Stan family indeed..."

The gate was opening very slowly, most likely so that they could control the flow of people running out.

Taylor was a very altruistic and good person. That was why he was more worried about the citizens than himself.

Cale felt sad all of a sudden, knowing this person died because of some stupid family tradition...

Cale looked toward Eric and started to speak. Eric had the qualifications to be the leader of this group, after all. "Let's go."

Eric shook his head. "He's already acted like a leader himself."

After hearing Cale's words, Eric nodded his head and led the Northeast nobles to the gate.

Cale looked at the clock. 9:08 am.

The mages were busy getting rid of the mana disturbance. The Mana Disturbance Tool was going to run out in a few minutes. It only lasted this long because there were a lot of people in the plaza adding to the chaos.

– One more removed.

Now it was four. There were just two more remaining. Two minutes. Cale thought that they should have enough time.

Redika's red mana balls were still spinning around in the air. The moment the Mana Disturbance Tool stops working, those mana balls will immediately head for the magic bombs and detonate them.

Cale looked at the clock on the Bell Tower before starting to walk. But Raon made another report at this time.

– That is all.

"... What?"

"What!? There were clearly ten bombs. Right?" Rosalyn turned to Choi Han and Lock.

"There were ten." Beacrox nodded.

"Then where are the other two?" Lock was concerned.

"Young master Cale, what is wrong?" Taylor, who had been walking next to Cale, looked at Cale with confusion.

But Cale did not have time to focus on him. 'There are only four? I remembered that there were a total of 10 bombs in the novel. Had it changed?'

"It's ten..." Rosalyn was nervous at the obvious change.

Cale stopped walking and looked around. The Mana Disturbance Tool had a range of a large mountain. If the magic bombs were buried elsewhere, the alarm would have gone off at that location.

But the alarms for the high-grade devices only went off inside the plaza. Did the number of bombs change because the story has changed ?

9:09 am came and went, and only a few seconds were left until 9:10 am.

One of the mage's amplified voice rang out in the plaza. "Activate Mana Stability Magic!"

"It's already out of time..." Choi Han grew nervous. 'Is that the reason Syl-nim said that Cale had to use his ancient power to save everyone?'

As soon as he said that, mages from eight different directions chanted a spell at the same time. Eight magic balls of light shot up into the sky.

Boom- They blew up in the air and started to spread like a thin tent. And then, finally.
Wiiiiiiiiing- The noise started to quiet down.

Mana was starting to become stable once again. 9:09 am and 55 seconds.

Cale could see four items being shot up into the sky at that time. It was Rosalyn and Raon using their magic. Those four items followed the stabilized flow of mana and flew toward the mountains to the south of the capital.

"I could see it's easier with a Dragon-nim helping..." Rosalyn was sad.

For these two, who were extremely sensitive to mana, something like this was a breeze.

The citizens blankly watched as these four items flew like shooting stars toward the mountain with harsh terrain that prevented people from traversing through.

"Mana Stability Complete!"

9:10 am and 5 seconds.

The mage shouted out loud, and Redika's red mana balls started to chase behind the items flying toward the mountain. As the red mana balls finally came into contact with the four items...

Booooooom-! A large explosion occurred in the sky. It was so bright that it temporarily blinded everyone who was looking at it.

The nobles shivered. Remember when the bombs went off a few months ago. Their wounds hurt just thinking about it.

A large pillar of black smoke soon followed and rushed up into the sky. Even though the mountain was far to the south of the plaza, a large gust of wind rushed toward the crowd in the plaza.

The plaza instantly became silent. The mages' expressions turned completely pale. It was because they realized the identity and purpose of the red mana balls that started to fly as soon as they stabilized the mana.

"...Those were magic bombs." Taylor Stan muttered those words in shock.

"They prevent it?" Someone mumbled.
"No one die..."
"That's a miracle."

Any noble who had the slightest knowledge of magic would know that only one item was capable of having such a destructive force.

A magic bomb.

Even the king and some of the princes, who were retreating, stopped moving. Everybody could not help but think about how those items had shot up from within the crowd before starting to fly toward the mountain.

Zed frowned. 'If I could interfer, things would end faster.'

Cale brushed his hair that was a mess from the gust of wind. 'I guess there were only four bombs.'

Nobody had died.

Everyone from Roan Kingdom cheered.

– We saved them all.

Cale could hear the happy Raon's voice in his head. Cale just quietly listened to the child's excitement.

"It must be the first time he save someone after he was saved." Cale smiled a little.

The once chaotic plaza was now very calm. No, it was almost depressing now.

The people were probably thinking about the terrible scene that could have happened in the plaza. They were probably swept up in their emotions of both relief and fear.

– I saved them!

Cale looked at the Dragon fondly.

This was the first time that this young Black Dragon, who had been wishing for his own death after living a life of despair, had saved something with his own strength.

Choi Han vowed to himself to remember the sin of killing such an innocent live, without thinking about alternative way to save the young live.

Cale smiled at the Black Dragon's emotional shouts as he moved his gaze to the location the magic bombs had shot up into the air. The knights and mages were heading to that location.

However, Cale's group had already left the scene. They then used the invisibility magic device Cale had borrowed from Billos to hide in the farthest corner of the plaza.

'Then Choi Han will chase after the mage to kill him.' Cale looked toward the top of the Bell Tower.

"I hope I killed him before he did anything worse..." Choi Han gritted his teeth.

Eric and the rest had already stopped moving. They were able to figure out from what the mages were saying that the magic bombs were supposed to explode in the plaza, but ended up exploding in the mountain far away to the south.

How could they not? Redika said it himself from the top of the Bell Tower.

"Unfortunately, nobody died. Why did they go off over there?" Redika continued to speak in that metal screeching voice. "Guess this one was a failure."

'This one? Are the two missing bombs with him?' Cale thought.

The King started to shout toward Redika. "What are you doing? Who are you? Do you think you will be fine after attempting to commit such a deed?!"

King Zed's response changed after realizing that it was not just an attack that was planned. The fact that they were trying to detonate magic bombs directly next to the royal family and nobles was no different than declaring war against this kingdom.

But Cale had a different thought regarding Redika's statement. '... 'This one' was a failure?'

Cale's expression stiffened, worried that there was something else as well.

'We are the same person at the core...' Cale commented in his mind.

His changed expression made Taylor, who was approaching Cale to speak, thinking that things were now okay, stop moving. He then looked toward the top of the Bell Tower like Cale was doing.

"Oh well then." The metal screeching voice rang throughout the plaza.

Redika shouted toward the king and the knights without caring about the fact that the mages used levitation magic to approach him.

Snap. He snapped his fingers and two people appeared next to him.

These two were just wearing black attires without the red star and white star symbol on their chest. They were each wearing a backpack.

"The two bombs!" Rosalyn said.

Cale started to frown. 'Those are the remaining bombs.'

Those two people were most likely members of the assassin team of the secret organization. They were people whose lives did not matter. Cale now understood the location of the remaining two bombs.

"He knows Arm quite well." White Star said before lowering his voice. "Like we planned, after that messenger send most of us back, make preparations to kill that person."

Syl narrowed her eyes before acting like nothing happened.

The two of them each took out three scrolls and ripped them at the same time.
Shield, acceleration, and combustion.

"Go." Redika gave the order and the two people, whose bodies were now burning, rushed toward the citizens below the Bell Tower.

Redika shot out two balls of red mana toward the two people.

"Miss Rosalyn and Raon-nim wouldn't be enough, right...?" Alberu asked. 'Even with lower amount of casualties, there will still people dead with those two bombs.'

"S-Stop them!"

Magic bombs were guaranteed to go off if they were not dismantled.

Unfortunately, Redika was closer to these two people than anybody else. The red mana reached the backpacks of the two suicide bombers. The bombs were going to detonate soon.

The two people, who had used acceleration magic, were rushing toward the plaza at a fast speed.

One of the two rushed toward the royal family while the other...

'He's coming this way.'
Rushed toward the nobles.

Most nobles cowered and closed their eyes. 'I shouldn't have come back to watch these.'

All of this happened in less than 10 seconds.

– I'm coming!

Cale raised his hand as he heard the dragon's voice.

"Aaaaaaah!"
"R-Run away!"
"Dodge!"

It was too late to dodge. You were not going to get out of the bomb's range simply by running for a few seconds.

"C-Cale, let's go!"
"Young master Cale, hurry!"
Eric, Taylor, Gilbert, and Amiru did not run away right away like the others. They were trying to save Cale as well. However, it was all too late.

Cale felt touched... 'They tried to save me, when I was still known as Trash?'

Cale was extremely annoyed. If he started to run and the bomb went off, he would probably lose an arm. However, the Vitality of the Heart would help him recover his arm.

"Taylor was stabbed in his heart... he couldn't recover at all." Cage cried. "Oh. I saw a light floating toward Taylor's necklace. I think it's the ancient power."

Cage took out the necklace and gave it to Cale. "Since it's supposed to be yours. Please take it, Cale."

"Is it really okay?" Cale hesitated.

"I'm sure Taylor will be happy." Cage wiped her tears with her sleeve.

"It sounds like a recovery type of power. You should take it." Eruhaben interjected.

"Then thank you, Cage. And Taylor, wherever you are now." Cale took that necklace.

However, the people who were trying to protect and save him would lose at least a limb no matter how fast they ran. They also would not be able to recover from their injuries as he could.

Rather than allowing something like that to happen...

"...Sigh." Cale let out a deep sigh and opened his palm up into the air. It was time to change plans.

"Of course family are important to Cale." Ron smiled as he remarked.

"That's just like him." Beacrox agreed.

At that moment, Rosalyn, who was teleported through Raon's magic, created a two-layer shield around herself and Cale.

At the same time...

"Explode!" Redika shouted out with joy.

"Huh?" Rosalyn had a blank expression as she stared at what was going on in front of her.

"The shield..." Rosalyn said.

The suicide bomber who was headed their way was surrounded by a transparent barrier. A silver shield shot up to the sky as if it was protecting the people in the plaza. It looked like the shield and the barrier were completely swallowing up the bomber.

And another strong shield that was not very visible because of the silver light surrounded the silver shield.

– I will block it as well.

Raon Miru announced in Cale's head.

"I sense a life of misunderstanding ahead..." Cale laughed awkwardly as he kept the necklace in one of his pockets. 'I guess we need to return to reality to gain approval from the ancient power.'

A holy looking person with a silver shield was standing underneath the sun. A strand of silver light connected the red-haired man with the shield in the sky.

Cale started to curse as his hair fluttered from the gust of wind. "...Fuck!"

".... The language..." Cale mumbled.

And then the bomb went off.

Boom-
Boooooom-
Two explosions that could not be compared to the one from earlier simultaneously went off in the plaza.

Everybody crouched down and covered their heads with their hands.

"Ahhhhhhh!"
"Ugh. My, my arm!"
"Ugggggh!"
The screams of people getting injured or killed filled the plaza. And then...

"The people still died..." Alberu clenched his hand.

"The backlash must be heavy. How's Cale?" Deruth tried to look but the screen was showing everyone else in the Plaza instead of Cale.

Swiiiiiiish- A gust that sounded like rain brushed by over the heads of the people.

The people at the center of the plaza got covered by the dust from the ground, while the people by the fountains got drenched by the fountain water before they all slowly raised their heads.

The first thing they saw was something going toward the North. None of the royal family was hurt because a shield was created to protect them, but the people around them were hurt.

These were the people who arrived at the plaza earlier than anybody else to wait for the king. In addition, there were the servants, the lower ranking officials, the lower tiered knights, and the mages who did not have enough time to launch their shields.

Some of them were injured while others were dead. The black smoke made it impossible to see the royal family's blonde hair.

The people still alive all raised their heads up. They then looked toward where the nobles and the citizens had been standing.

Claaang- The silver shield started to slowly break like pieces of glass.

"Ah Cale..." Deruth almost cry again when he saw the shield break.

"Father, I'm here. I'm fine."
"But still... that's also you."
"..."

As they started to crumble, black smoke started to come out of the encirclement. There definitely was a person inside, however, nothing, not even a piece of flesh or even a drop of blood, could be seen.

Everybody looking felt chills going down their body. This helped them understand the strength of the explosion.

Their gazes naturally turned toward a single location. It was the end of that silver strand of light.

"Young master Cale!" Rosalyn quickly started to support Cale back up, as one of Cale's knees gave out and he was starting to fall.

"Oh god, is he okay?" Litana asked in concern. "To sacrifice himself to save everyone..."

"Weakling trying to be hero." Toonka spoke.

Glancing at the people surrounding Cale, he was itching to fight. He had tried before, challenging them during those break, but they couldn't fight at all.

Rosalyn looked back and forth between Cale and the silver shield that was slowly dissipating. She then looked toward the royal family.

These were two very strong explosions.

Of course, Rosalyn knew that Raon's shield had absorbed the majority of the explosion, but it was still true that Cale's silver shield had done something amazing.

That meant that the recoil from it would be severe as well.

"He must be suffering... his legs already gave out...."
"He's a really good person."

Rosalyn grabbed onto Cale's arm to keep him up and called out to him.

Cale was standing there with his head down.

'Damn, Glutton. You said the side effects was hunger.' Cale thought involuntarily .

"He's talking to his ancient powers again. So Glutton is the shield..." Bud kept feeling interested with Cale and his ancient powers.

Especially the nicknames...

"Young master Cale, are you okay? Young master Cale!"

'Damn, it stings.' Cale had lowered the strength of the silver shield a little after seeing Raon launch a shield of his own right before the explosion.

Thanks to that, the recoil was not as severe and his palm was just throbbing a little.

""Phew..."" Most people around Cale heaved a huge sighed of relief.

However, there were people who died because of the explosion.

'Should I not lower the shield's strength?' Cale frowned as he tried to raise his head back up.

"He felt guilty for lowering the shield's strength..."
"He shouldn't be blamed for it. He doesn't know the strength of those bombs."

"Cale-nim!"
"Young master!"

Cale could hear the voices calling out to him getting closer. He then raised his head.

"Cale, are you okay?"

"I'm ok...cough!" Cale couldn't help screaming internally. 'Sh*t, Damn you gluttonous priestess, you never mentioned this.'

"B-Blood..." Deruth paled. "J-Jur..."

Violan patted Deruth's shoulder to comfort him.

• ...... sorry
• I'll start working right away.

Glutton couldn't help feeling a bit wronged, but she could only apologize softly when she saw how pitiful Cale looked.

"I'm feeling sorry for blaming her..." Cale said.

"Is that time to talk about that, young master? You. Just. Cough. Blood." Ron gritted his teeth and emphasized each words.

Cale pouted and looked down. "It's just a little blood."

"B-Blood......!" Eric's face turned pale, and he almost fell backward.

Nevertheless, Cale started to feel better after coughing up that small amount of blood and the Vitality of Heart started to work. The pain in his body disappeared, and his body started to settle back to normal at a very fast rate.

"A very good ancient power." Eruhaben nodded. 'I have to make sure no one steal it from him before he absorb that power.'

In fact, Cale's body became healthier than ever as the Vitality of the Heart started to go to work.

Cale then slowly closed his eyes and started to feel his body. Cale felt like he understood why the heroes never threw the ancient powers away, even if they were not very useful. There were benefits to using these ancient powers.

"It's not like we could throw it aaay if we wanted." Toonka felt that the ancient power he got was useless.

'I'm sorry for blaming you. You told me that if the shield didn't break, right?' Cale thought apologetically.

"He said sorry..." Bud blinked stupidly.

"You should learnt a lot from him." Glenn said sarcastically.

"Hey." Bud shouted.

• It's okay. It's my fault for not telling you clearly. You're well now, that's good. We just need to eat when this is over. Eating is the best method to recover.

Cale started to smile at Glutton's cheerful words. 'She only knows how to eat.'

"So that's why she's called Glutton???" Bud was surprised.

As he did that, the people surrounding him became a mess.

"You think this is funny right now? Stop laughing!"

Cale opened his eyes after hearing Taylor's shocked and sorrowful voice. He had opened his eyes after checking his body and realizing that everything felt great. However, the sun was shining too brightly that he had to squint.

"Stop trying to open your eyes either!"

'I guess my appearance now is making him worry. Although I feel bad making them worry, let's pretend a little to get some benefits for making me use the shield.'

"Ah, really? You are thinking of making benefits after making everyone worried..." Someone said out loud.

"What else should I do? I know about Arm, they clearly are the enemy. Am I supposed to expose myself and get killed in return?" Cale asked in detest. "Am I wrong to act weak to deceive my enemies?"

That person was silent. While most of the people nodded their head to show their agreement with Cale.

"What is pride when you have to protect your family? I'd rather be called shameless if I could gain benefits to protect my people." Cale's eyes flashed with determination.

Cale looked toward Taylor a bit pitifully before the expression was gone as he sat down with Rosalyn's support. A noble should not do something like this, but he felt like it would be okay given the situation.

Cale pretty much just plopped down on the ground without caring about what people thought of him.

"He really have good acting..." Choi Han sighed.

He could hear Raon continued to nag him in his ear.

– Weak Human, you cannot die! You are too weak! If you die, I will destroy everything! I will kill everyone, destroy everything, and once everything is gone, including your corpse, I will kill myself as well!

The Black Dragon seemed to be concerned, but the words coming out of its mouth were pretty vicious.

"Damn that little kid! What is he saying?" Rasheel fumed.

"That's scary words..." Dodori grumbled.

Cale started to frown from the content of the Black Dragon's words. 'I need to have a talk with him later.'

Cale nodded. "You should talk with him."

"Young master Cale, we will call a priest over!"
"I will go with you!"
Amiru and Gilbert said that before rushing toward the priest who was entering through the gate.

They did not care about their messed up dress and suit. Seeing them rushing forward like that, Cale felt a little more guilty.

'Yes, just let the priest checks it out, so it lessen their worries.'

"At least he thinks like that." Falkor, the Dragon half-blood watched how different Cale was acting compared to White Star.

Eric Wheelsman was standing next to Cale and glaring at the other Northeastern nobles nearby, as well, as the other nobles from other factions, to prevent them from approaching.

Cale was not looking at this, as he was looking at a discussion that may create some more chaos.

"...Please get out of my way."
"No way. Civilians are not allowed inside."

"Choi Han?"
"Yes, it looks like it's me."

"...Civilian? Who came up with crap like that?" Choi Han was talking to the knight in charge of the nobles with a cold gaze in his eyes.

Cale had told Choi Han not to come forward, no matter what. Cale started to frown and waved away Choi Han, who had gone against his order.

Choi Han saw Cale's reaction, so he bit down on his lips before bowing his head. "I apologize."

"Why are you apologizing?" Cale was looking at Choi Han stupidly.

"If I have to guess, it's because I go against your order." Choi Han said casually.

"I'd rather we're being friends. Why would someone ordering his friend?" Cale sighed.

"I'm thankful you forgive me for hurting you."
"It was my fault to begin with."
"... okay."

'I told him not to come forward, but it's not something to apologize about. We still need to follow the plan.'

Cale then saw Lock, as well as On and Hong on Lock's shoulders, behind Choi Han. He also saw Beacrox frowning next to Choi Han.

Cale smiled to signal to them that he was fine, and turned away from them as they all seemed completely lost. 'I have to reassure them as soon as this is over. My heart can't take all this guilty on.'

"...Young master Cale, are you okay?"

Cale nodded his head at Rosalyn's question and wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips.

"Yes. I am absolutely fine." Cale tried to at least reassured the one person that already next to him.

"Your appearance isn't convincing at all..." Lock whispered.

"It's not Cale if there's no misunderstanding... his actions are all misleading...." Syl sighed.

Cale's movement seemed normal as he wiped away the blood that was as red as his hair. However, Rosalyn had just seen what Cale had done.

Could a princess like her take the same action? She quietly started to mumble to herself. "...I really can't figure you out."

"I will try to figure you out." Rosalyn determined to do what her other self couldn't do.

Yet, she just silently stared at Cale once he turned to look back at her. Cale's expression became serious.

It was because he realized that she was not looking at him, but past him. He then followed her gaze and turned around. "Ah."

The blood drinking mage. He was now floating in the air as he looked down on them. "I never expected something like this to happen. But this is pretty fun as well."

"Crazy bastard." Cale said.

'I am too... thinking he's a loyal subordinate.' Falkor sighed.

The blood crazy mage Redika said that as he looked toward the royal family. The mages once again used levitation magic, and even the capital's guard rushed over to aim their arrows toward Redika.

Redika then turned his gaze toward the nobles. He made eye contact with Cale, and then noticed Rosalyn next to Cale as well.

Although her hair was dyed brown right now, Redika should recognize Rosalyn, whom he saw at the Blue Wolf Village.

"My village? He wasn't there..." Lock was shocked to see his village got mentioned.

The metal screeching voice rang through the plaza once again. "Wow, so many different colors of blood that I like!"

"Creepy bastard." Cale remarked again.

Many of the mages launched attack magics toward Redika. "Attack!"

It was not visible because of the mask, but Redika's eyes curled up like a crescent moon underneath. "I want to put them in my display case."

Cale's expression stiffened, and he accidentally let out his thoughts. "What a crazy bastard!"

Usually, crazy characters like this end up dying quickly. Cale thought about that, and looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han nodded his head and disappeared.

Naturally, Choi Han was moving to capture and kill that mage. However, Choi Han was not moving toward Redika.

"He's going to teleport away... it seems like you know his teleport location..." Choi Han made a guess.

"It seems that way." Cale agreed.

Redika looked toward the king as the magic attacks were about to hit him, and started to speak. "Then see you next time!"

He then disappeared. Not only that, he took everyone who came with him as well. This bastard's specialty was teleportation magic.

There was no way for the people attacking him to know where they went. However, the novel mentioned where Redika teleported to after disappearing from the plaza.

"We guess right." Choi Han nodded.

'The novel was so detailed....Nelan Barrow, who is he?'

'Nelan Barrow? Wait, Syl that White Star is Cale Barrow?' Cale was shocked.

Choi Han, On, Hong, and Lock all headed there earlier, while Beacrox stayed behind.

If that really is where Redika and the secret organization members teleported to, they will most likely die by Choi Han's hands.

'I'm just worried that Choi Han will go berserk.'

'In that situation, he's still worried for me?' Choi Han felt ashamed that he had hurt such a person, no matter what the reason.

That was why Cale had sent On, Hong, and Lock with Choi Han. The three of them would be able to help Choi Han remain rational. Choi Han was weak against young and weak existences.

"Cale, you are also a weak existence..." Choi Han spoke, with a small smile.

"Don't remind me. I... I will definitely train like my other self!" Cale's eyes lit like a fire.

"Alright, people. This is a long session. Let's end it here." Syl clapped her hand. "You can have a small break before I've sent you lots back."

– Alberu, if you could, arrange some people to prepare. White Star has arranged his subordinates to infiltrate Roan to get Cale's ancient powers.

Alberu stealthily nodded before walking out of the room with Tasha. He whispered for Tasha to arrange things as she might have to stay as the representative of Western continent Dark Elves, even under her disguise.

– Zed Crossman, if you could, interfere and protect your beloved son before it's too late again. As for the promise with Jur Thames, you can assured that Cale had already made Alberu changed his mindset about his Dark Elf blood.

Zed also nodded before leaving the room. 'Let's leave the authorities to Alberu after he returns.'

Syl sighed. 'Litana and Toonka couldn't be considered Cale's allies yet. The Elves are still arrogant and since all these Dragons wouldn't be returning anytime soon... no one can control those Elves. Fredo also not an allies yet...'

Syl felt a headache coming again.

Chapter Text

Syl remembered something as she was about to send the irrelevant as well as useless people away from the goddesses' space.

'I trust Dark Elves more than those Elves...' Syl looked around.

– Shawn! I have a job for you.

The Dark Elf that stood behind the mayor Obante flinched.

– Keep calm and don't show so much reaction. Please go to Mount Yellia and get an ancient artifact called Absorbing Necklace...

Syl then proceed to explain to Shawn as she transferred the people away by batch.

Shawn clenched his fist, determined. He nodded to show his understanding of the mission.

– If you could go get the Dominating Water in Ubarr Shore, but if not, keeps that Absorbing Necklace safe and gave it to Cale later.

Syl informed of the last words before sending the Dark Elves away as the last batch. 'Even though it's bad that Toonka got the Sound of the Wind... I have to help Cale secure all the other ancient powers... should we kill Toon—'

"Koff Koff." Syl felt her insides churning. She wiped the blood nonchalantly. 'Right, I only allow to share information but can't ask them to kill directly...'

"Good things people went for break. Haa..." Syl leaned tiredly in her chair.

* * * * * *

After an hour passed, people started to enter the room one after another.

The room suddenly felt very spacious after most of the people are gone. Each group had a more comfortable space.

"Welcome back." Syl maintained her smile. "Last session was a little tense, right? Let's start a little healing session. But, miss Mary."

Mary was startled. She didn't know where to stand since all the Dark Elves from the City of Death had all returned.

While Tasha, who was in disguised and standing behind Alberu, was torn between choosing to protect her nephew and the girl she loved as much as her nephew.

"Don't be scared. I see that I was being inconsiderate. If you don't mind, come sit with me. Or I'm sure that Cale wouldn't mind if you sit in his group." Syl looked apologetic.

"I don't mind. I've never been around so many people before, so the more the merrier." Cale smiled.

"I-I will sit next to Syl-nim then." Mary said timidly, though no one actually noticed because of her GPS-like voice.

"Sorry, Cale, look like I'm more popular. Fufu." Syl smiled. "Right. Let's start with Cale giving Raon his name. This happened after they reached the Capital but before the Terror Plaza Incident."

The Black Dragon's Name

"Hey" the Dragon called out to On and Hong.

"Don't call us 'hey' like that. It's rude." On reprimanded.

"We have our names." Hong said in a matter-of-fact tone.

"They are cute no matter how many I watched this." Syl sighed.

"Yeah, my name is On."

"And I'm Hong."

"Name...." The Dragon mumbled then shook his head. "Anyway, what are you guys? How can you transform into human?"

"Before the rescue, Raon never met other species than human." Syl explained.

"He's a curious little one." Cale smiled.

"Dragons are a curious creature sometimes, Cale." Eruhaben stated nonchalantly.

"We are beast people, beast people could be in their animal form as well as human form."

"We are from Cat tribe."

The Dragon could finally confirmed what he gathered so far. He nodded.

"Of course he had been observing." Cale commented.

"But for now, being in human form is a secret from everyone else. Cale said we need to act like we're normal cats."

"Yes, so we could help him by surprising the enemies!"

"That's true. Element of surprise is one good strategy." Alberu nodded in approval.

"Cale... that's the weak human's name. I don't have a name. How do you get a name?"

"That's sad..." Mary mumbled.

Falkor was silent. He was also a person to not have a name, for 900+ years.

"Hmm, our names are from our parents. But I'm sure Cale will help you think of one if you ask him." On smiled.

"Yes, Cale will definitely help if you ask." Hong echoed.

"So it's really young master Cale who named Raon-nim." Rosalyn said.

"I-I will think about it. It's no big deal even if the great me doesn't have a name." The Dragon avoided their eyes.

"But a name is a word that means for you. It's a special word only for you. The great and mighty Dragon like you need one as well. A name that suitable for you."

"It's sad to not call you by your name." Hong persuaded.

"They are quite good talkers..."

"Their persuasions are reasonable."

"They are clever."

"If you said so, then I guess I will let the weak human do the honor of naming the great me." The Dragon smiled at that decision.

"I feel like I'll do anything for those smiles." Cale stared at the little Dragon.

"Great! Let ask him together."

"I'm sure it'll be a very cool name."

"I wonder what Raon Miru actually mean." Rosalyn was curiously looking at Cale.

"I don't know." Cale shook his head. "Maybe we know later."

"Let's ask him when he's back from meeting his friends then, On, Hong."

"Call me Noona! It means big sister."

"T-Then remember to call me Hyung."

"Why?"

""Because you are our Maknae. You're our youngest.""

On and Hong has a wide smile on their face.

"Why are they so cute?" Rosalyn couldn't contain her adoration.

"They are. I'd love to meet and talk to them... Ah..." Cale stopped himself.

"I'll think about it." The Dragon fluttered his wings and turned invisible, to run away from the situation.

"He's happy. I could tell." Cale smiled.

[The night after Cale met with Eric, Amiru and Gilbert.]

"Ah, so they're the friends the children talked about. I could guess that they are afraid I cause troubles, so they call me for a strategy meeting." Cale shook his head.

Cale had already changed into his pajamas after returning back from outside. He watched as the three children were brushing their teeth.

That was one of the things he had requested for them to do, to brush their teeth before bed.

"Nice job, young master Cale." Rosalyn praised.

"What a good father you are, son." Deruth smiled.

Cale smiled back.

""We're done."" On and Hong reported as they flopped themselves on Cale's King size bed in their human form.

The Dragon flew as he followed them to the bed. They seem to get along better than before.

"They sleep together with young master Cale." Witira mumbled.

She remembered the time when her brother was young. 'Paseton...'

Cale sat on the bed, right next to them. "Dragon, I know you're tired but let's talk."

The children quickly sat up and lined themselves up on the bed. On and Hong was waiting for their Dongsaeng to ask about his name as they talked before.

The enemy side endured 'the torture', while the neutral side still decided which information was useful and which was not.

Most of the people who had already sided with Cale, on the other hand, watched the three children with smiles.

"You can just say what you want to say, I'm here to listen." Cale offered as he waited patiently.

"I... I realize that everybody have their own names. And I don't have one." The Black Dragon looked down at his paws.

"So I thought I would give you the honor of naming the great me." The Dragon peeked toward Cale, wanting to see his reaction. However, he got surprised.

Cale was looking at him with a wide happy smile. "I'm so hap— Ahem I mean I'm so honored you choose to ask me."

"Pfft hahaha these kids..." Eruhaben laughed. 'A Dragon asking a human for a name, and a human who humors the Dragon. I guess I live 1000 years just for these.'

Cale couldn't help but ask. "Can I hug you?"

The Dragon was confused at the sudden request, not that he minded it. The siblings gently pushed him from behind, so he walked toward Cale's open arm.

Cale hugged the little Dragon and patted him. "Raon Miru. Your name will be Raon Miru."

"Eh? He thought of a name so fast..." Litana frowned a little. "The name sound... unique as well."

"He spent half a month while being busy trying to save people from the Terror Plaza Incident to think about the name. Is that fast?" Syl tilted her head and asked with a slight frown.

"If that's the case, he does think hard about the name." Litana awkwardly changed her statement.

"Of course. He thinks of them as his children from the start." Syl smiled. "You need to think carefully of a name for your 'children'."

Syl emphasized and almost glared at White Star.

The Dragon frowned. 'I thought names are important, why did he choose one so fast? Do I mean nothing to him?'

He felt like crying, even though he never cried before even during his most painful time.

"Look like he misunderstood as well." Choi Han said.

"Who wouldn't?" Bud echoed.

Cale seemed to notice the misunderstanding. He tighten his hug.

"You know, I've been thinking hard about the name since I know you're following us. When you started to hunt the prey for us. I didn't just choose your name on a whim."

Cale spoke very lovingly. "Raon Miru. I choose this name in hope that you will live a happy and joyful life."

Raon. It meant joyful in pure Korean .

Miru. Pure Korean for Dragon.

"Oh. A joyful Dragon... that suit him." Cale smiled. 'What language is Korean though?'

'Korean? The Cale Henituse in there knows Korean?' Choi Han was stunned. 'But I've checked with Cale Henituse here, and he doesn't seem to know about Korean or Earth.'

"That's a good name. A joyful Dragon..." Falkor felt happy for the young Dragon.

"So if young master Cale calls out 'my Raon', he means 'my joy', right?" Rosalyn giggled.

"True." Basen and Lily agreed. "A meaningful name."

The siblings was smiling but they stayed as silent as they could. They saw how the Dragon looked up at their guardian.

"...What does it mean?" The Black Dragon asked Cale for the meaning of the name.

Cale looked seriously at the Black Dragon. "You."

Raon and Miru. Neither of these words existed in this world. There was only one thing these two words stood for in this world.

"It is you. They are words just for you and only you."

"...Only me?"

"Yes." Cale smiled. "Since you are a great and mighty Dragon."

"...Only me ......" The Black Dragon mumbled to himself for a while before getting out of Cale's hug. His wings were fluttering rapidly.

"I'm glad he's happy." Cale smiled happily.

The Dragon started to scrunch his nose. The corners of his lips were twitching as he flew up into the air.

"I am the great and mighty Raon Miru."

"Yes, Raon."

"Right. I am Raon."

'I felt happy for that kid.' Eruhaben sighed.

"My Hoobae Dragon is very happy. I could tell! I'm a great and mighty Dodori as well." Dodori grinned. "Right, mom?"

"Yes, you are." Mila patted his head.

The Black Dragon had received a first name and a last name after four years of life. He now had something other than his body that belonged to just him.

The Dragon looked outside the terrace. He could see the darkness of the night sky that was different from the darkness inside the cave. It was a night like this when he had been rescued from the cave.

The Black Dragon, Raon, would never forget that moment. He also felt like he would never forget this moment either.

"It's something to remember..." Cale mumbled. 'I won't forget you, Raon Miru. On and Hong as well.'

Cale raised his head like the Black Dragon. The night sky was the same no matter where he went. He could then hear Raon's voice as he blankly continued to stare at the sky.

"Thank you, Cale."

"...What?" Cale looked toward Raon with surprise.

However, The Black Dragon was already back to normal. "Human, how is it that you cannot understand the first time?"

"Poor you, young master Cale." Rosalyn joked.

"Is that the first time he calls me by name?" Cale pouted.

"Why don't you say it once more?" Cale looked pitifully at Raon.

"I definitely will not" Raon turned away from Cale.

The siblings ended up laughing at the scene. Cale joined in after a moment.

"What a great moment." White Star scoffed. "Shouldn't we move on to something more useful?"

"Hmm? This is not useful? Everyone, is this useful?" Syl smiled and asked around.

""Useful!!!"" More than half of the people shouted while glaring at White Star.

"It seems it's useful to other people." Syl giggled.

White Star fumed. 'I'll definitely kill all of you.'

"Alright. Time to go to bed, On, Hong and Raon."

""Good night, Cale.""

"Good night, Human."

"Yes. Sweet dreams." He said as he covered them with the blanket and dropped a kiss on each of their forehead.

"Aww... what a wonderful father."
"A good parenting practice."
"A good-night kiss is a must for children."
Parents nodded in approval for Cale's actions.

"Please give us some more of the three children."
"It really heals the heart from those tense records."
"Right. Right. I never know that Dragon could be this adorable."
People took turns talking.

Syl chuckled. "I know this would happen. Let's watch another record."

Cale Henituse's Shopping Spree

Billos couldn't help but wonder what he was doing right now. "A-Are you resting today, young master-nim?"

"Yes." Slurp. "Ah. I got some on me."

Cale wiped away the sauce near his mouth. He then thought about how he always ate a chicken skewer no matter where he went.

"Uh, Syl-nim, May I ask where they are and where were they doing?" Rosalyn asked.

"It's Billos." Choi Han stated.

(Tsuki: uh... in previous chapter, I totally forgot about him... when mention Odeus and his name... he isn't dead yet....)

Syl thought about how to respond. "Hmm, he participated in an auction in Caro Kingdom."

"Caro Kingdom..." Valentino mumbled. "Well, if it's to participate in the auction, then it's not that strange."

They were stood in the southern part of Vegas City, which was the area that was most densely packed with shops. Many tourists went through this street daily.

It was the second day of the VIP auction. He didn't have anything special to do today.

The magic bag he handed to the Singten Merchant Guild's guild leader had a note about what he needed to do, so Cale did not need to worry about that anymore.

"Hmm... it's the first time I couldn't see as well..." Cale said softly to himself.

'It's something that need to be found out in reality...' Syl sighed. 'Restrictions everywhere.'

'Mary and Tasha should be making their moves behind the merchant guild leader as well.'

'Me?' Mary and Tasha thought at the same time.

But he didn't want to be at an auction with the theme of Beast people. If it was not living Beast people, what else could they be auctioning off?

'Humans are the cruelest of all of the races.'

"That's true." Eruhaben nodded.

There were weapons and item that once belonged to famous Beast people, however, the majority of the auctioned items were the remains of beautiful or unique Beast people.

For example, a white Lion's pure white hide, accessories made of a Whale's beautiful blue hair, and other things like that. He couldn't take his Beast children into an auction like that.

"He said his again." Litana spoke.

"Meeeeeow!"

"Yes, yes. Ok, which store do you want to go first?"

"It's amazing that you understand them with just a meow, young master." Hans who was silently trying to remember everything about the two kittens in his heart, talked for the first time.

Billos peeked toward Vice Captain Hilsman, who was standing behind Cale with an empty magic bag. 'That person is not the type to do that.'

Vice Captain Hilsman. The Hilsman that Billos knew was an uptight and authoritative person who was aiming for the Captain position.

Such a person was standing with an empty bag for gifts and souvenirs for the Cat children. Billos could not believe it.

(Tsuki: I also forgot about Hilsman... because I don't like him.)

"That's accurate." Violan commented.

Hilsman and Billos made eye contact. Billos could see a faint smile on Hilsman's face. Why did that smile make Billos think of the sorrow of a worker with a peculiar superior?

"Ah, I'm their peculiar superior...." Cale grumbled.

Cale did not know about his two subordinates' sorrows as he toward the place the children pointed to. "...As I expected."

These children really were not normal children as he expected. He could see an alley with a weapon store and a magic device store.

"Well, they are Dragon and Beast people..." Eruhaben raised his eyebrow. "You don't think of them as normal children, do you?"

"I... how would I know how that person think?" Cale blushed and looked away.

He thought about the group of people around him. Including his sister Lily, who turned nine this year, the children around him all preferred weapons over toys. This was the case for the Tigers and Wolf children as well.

"The Tiger?" Gashan spoke curiously.

"My siblings..." Lock mumbled.

"...Haa"

"Young master-nim?" Billos called out to Cale, who suddenly headed toward the alley without responding back.

Hilsman followed behind Cale with a slightly more relaxed expression.

However, Billos could not help but turn pale after entering the weapon store. His gaze moved while following Cale's finger.

"Money is his everything." Choi Han shook his head at Billos's reaction.

"This. This. That." Cale casually pointed to many different types of swords. He was just pointing out the ones Raon had told him to pick.

"Hahaha, it's great to watch no matter how many times I watch this..." Syl laughed.

"E-Excuse me?" The weapon store owner blanked out after hearing Cale's quick selection.

Some of the weapons Cale had pointed out included a highest-grade dagger and a greatsword imbued with fire magic. He had accurately pointed out all of the good items in the shop.

'Is the dagger for me?' Ron smiled. 'The greatsword must be for Beacrox.'

Beacrox smirked towards Choi Han. "It seems there's nothing for you."

Choi Han rolled his eyes. 'Just how did this person become like this every time it involves Cale Henituse?'

Cale frowned after seeing the owner's blank expression, so he pointed to the weapons in an easier way.

"From there to here."

"Excuse me?"

"Give me all of them."

"Ho." The owner gasped.

"Wow..."

"Just how much money does he have?"

"The Henituse is that rich? Or is it just young master Cale?"

Everyone was amazed as well as speechless towards this way of shopping.

One of his first customers today was a noble. The owner peeked toward Cale before quickly gathering up the weapons and heading to the counter after seeing Cale motioning for him to hurry up and calculate the price.

Billos just quietly watched all of this. What he did not know was that this was just the beginning.

"Well, the title said shopping spree..." Cale shrugged. "Mum sometimes did that as well."

"I did too. Though I don't have that much free time now." Deruth sighed.

Violan massaged her head after remembering how Deruth took her around the territory that one time...

– Human, Human! I want to go to the magic items store.

'Yes. Yes.' Cale smiled happily as he headed to the magic items store next.

"Don't tell me he's going to do the same again?" Eruhaben, whose lair was full of golden color, felt a drop of sweat rolled down his forehead.

The owner of the weapon store felt as if there was a golden aura surrounding Cale, however, the only thing on Cale's mind was Raon's voice.

– Mary and Rosalyn would like that magic device. How disappointing.

"Me?" Mary mumbled.

"Yes." Syl smiled. "Raon loves playing and talking with you. He also loves to show you around what he had learnt."

"I-It's a wonderful reality over there." Mary felt envious for herself.

'Only the best for you.'

Cale quickly realized what these children averaging nine-years-old had seen as they grew up. They had only seen expensive items for the past two years.

He had been trying to teach them about controlling their finances with their allowances. But... he couldn't help it giving them the best of things.

"Henituse must only provides the best for their children." Deruth nodded.

Basen and Lily also nodded while Violan just smiled. Violan enjoyed watching Cale smiled, especially when he was around the three children.

Cale stood in front of the magic item Raon had pointed out.

– Mm. Human, five gold coins is expensive. You don't need to buy it for me. Buy me something cheap.

"Haa... why is a Dragon care about those five gold coins?" Cale grumbled.

"Haa." Cale started to frown after hearing Raon's comment.

He then pointed to the magic item that Raon had pointed out. "Please give me that one."

– Human, you can buy a mountain of apple pies with 5 gold coins! I'm okay without it!

Raon tried to stop him in a serious voice.

"Why apple pie? Did the little kid like to eat apple pie?" Eruhaben was curious.

Syl giggled. "No. Of course not. Raon's favorite food is Beacrox's special steak while his favorite dessert is the ice cream Beacrox and Rosalyn developed and his favorite snack was Alberu's cookies. The apple pies are for Cale mainly. And for people Raon likes..."

Beacrox nodded proudly.

'Isn't most of the apple pies for me to eat in the end?' Cale's lips twitched.

"What a considerate child." Cale praised.

"Meeeeeow." On and Hong also patted on his arm in an attempt to get him to stop.

"Children." Cale corrected himself.

However, Cale did not stop and only added on. "Ah, please give me three of them."

Raon started to shout in shock.

– Human, why are you buying three of them? Is it for Rosalyn and Mary? Your problem is that you are too nice. You value friendship too much too! This is why I have to be by your side in order to supervise you!

Everyone laughed.

Cale frowned again after hearing the six-year old's concern. 'Who's the kid here? Me or him?'

"I wonder. For the children you raised to act like that, are you the kid or is he?" Syl chuckled.

"I'd like to ask him that if I could." Cale sighed.

"I could arrange that." Syl smiled mysteriously.

Billos was watching him in shock before smiling after hearing Hilsman whisper in his ear.

"Doesn't he seem to be angry?"

"Ah, yes he does."

"He always makes that face when he's doing something for others. But he still pays a lot of attention in order to make sure everyone else is taken care of properly. It is really easy to tell what his true feelings are."

"It's a misunderstanding, but it's not at the same time... he only frowned because of Raon's words... but he's one to take care of his people." Syl shook her head. "Cale is full of things that make people misunderstood him."

Everyone remembered how he was called a Trash when he clearly not one. "...."

Billos understood why Hilsman was playing the role of a mule without complaining. Billos's gaze toward Cale warmed up a bit as well.

But Raon was worried about Cale.

– Human, are you okay? How wasteful! I don't need that many toys!

Magic devices were toys to Raon.

"As expected of a Dragon-nim." Rosalyn nodded in agreement.

Cale snorted at that fact before mumbling to himself. "It's not very wasteful at all. Children should have many toys to play with."

He didn't feel upset about using all of these money. Now he understood his father's feeling when he asked for money.

"Cale..." Deruth smiled.

It wasn't much compared the wealth he had earned these two years. It was fine that he was spending what Raon would consider enough money to fit in his paws.

"So it's his own money."

"Just how much did he earn in two years to buy things without looking at the price?"

"Is that important? The important point is how did he make that much money?"

"True."

People discussed while looking at the two Cales alternatively.

"Let's buy at least one item for everyone."

– ......

Raon became quiet. On and Hong, who were both patting his arms, calmed down as well.

Everyone inside the room was silent too. 'We need to think about how many is 'everyone' that was mentioned....'

Cale assumed that they were quiet because he bought them everything that they wanted and nodded in satisfaction.

"Billos, where is a store selling armor?"
"Armor?"

"Yes. And martial arts uniforms too."
"Martial arts uniforms?"
"Yes."

Those were for the Wolves and the Tigers.

Lock and the Tigers turned their gazes towards Cale.

Cale leisurely swept through the stores.

"It really is nice spending money without thinking." He felt refreshed after using money for the first time in a while.

"The first time in a while....?" Alberu had a headache. "Does he do it often then?"

Cale bought some apple pies to finish his shopping spree before turning toward the others. "Let's go back."

Cale slowly returned to the inn with the rest of the group quietly following behind him.

Everyone in the group had the same thought in their minds as they looked toward Cale.

The only thing he had bought for himself was the chicken skewer at the beginning. That fact was engraved in their minds.

"It's true. Everything was for someone..." Litana mumbled. "What a wonderful person. He takes care of his own people well."

Witira was also impressed by the action. "And to gather that much people under him, his charisma is high."

"Alright people. Let's take a break!" Syl clapped. "We're going to get serious again next session. So make sure to rest well. See you in... hmm... 2 hours."

Syl disappeared after saying that. So everyone just walked out of the room by themselves.

Chapter Text

Sylvette was alone inside a room. She was holding a slab-like board in her hand. "Hiya, Raon."

> Oh. Hi, Sylvie, do you need to talk to father? He...

Raon turned his gaze to look behind him.

> He is being taught how to be a slacker properly.

Raon giggled.

"Pfft.... Hahaha, okay, I'll call again later, but can you be a sweetheart and call Taylor, Paseton and Pendrick... Hmm maybe the Wolves children and the Tigers too... who else... I couldn't think of anyone else, so just them for now. Tell Cale that I'll pay for the magic stones that will be used. He's so stingy." Syl sighed. "See you later, darling."

> Hehehe as long as you pay it, I'll tell father and call the others here.

Raon waved his hand before the screen on the board went dark.

Syl massaged her head. "My poor pocket will be flatten again... that damn divine item..."

She got up and went to the bookshelf... "So which one next... this one not very important... hmm I should start getting more allies for Cale. So the Whale and then the Jungle..."

* * * * * *

Syl walked into the room after more than one hour of contemplating.

"Syl, are you okay? You have some black gloomy aura around you..." Cale asked in concern.

"Oh no, I'm fine. I'm fine." Syl waved away the black smoke behind her. "Ahem... I debated if I should show you this, Witira... but like Cage, you should know about him."

"Him?" Witira looked at Syl then then to Cage. She stood up from her seat after realizing what it meant. "I-Is Paseton alive in the other dimension as well? Thank gods."

Shickler patted Witira's shoulder, his eyes grew teary. "We couldn't find him for months. If the information you are going to shown could help us find him, I'll be grateful, Sylvette-nim."

"I am sorry that I couldn't tell you earlier so you could prevent it." Syl look apologetic.

"It's his fate... we won't blame you for it, Sylvette-nim." Shickler said with a sad smile.

"I'm just glad if we could find him and bring him back." Witira bowed.

She knew that Paseton had most likely passed away already, otherwise her good brother wouldn't be gone and never returned like this.

She just wanted to know where his body is and returned him to where he belonged instead of leaving him in the wild.

Syl nodded. "He should returns to his family."

Saving Paseton

Cale swam toward the Cliff of Winds and noticed large and small boulders underneath the cliff. These boulders were the reason that anybody who fell off the cliff to their death resulted with mauled up corpses.

Cale looked to find the boulder that resembled the head of a lion. It was easy to find because it was the largest boulder in the area.

Cale then started to smile after seeing the small cave behind the boulder. 'Found it.'

"That place!" Toonka exclaimed.

No one paid attention to him.

"Cliff of the Winds... largest boulder..." Witira clenched her fist. "I'll bring you home, Paseton. I definitely will."

Toonka had a fateful encounter in this cave after earning the Sound of the Wind. It was something useless for Toonka, but it was an 'ingredient' that Cale would put to good use in the future.

"Right. It was useless." Toonka scoffed.

'Dumb barbarian...' Cale sighed. 'I bet he just doesn't know the use of it and not using it properly. My other self said that it's an ingredient.'

If this ingredient was combined with the ingredient that Lock will acquire for Cale in the future, the Queen of the Jungle will have no choice but to make a deal with Cale. 'The queen needs to save the Jungle.'

"Save the Jungle?" Litana frowned. "What will happened to the Jungle?"

Syl looked at Adin. Adin just smiled back.

Cale carefully swam past the boulders and entered the cave. The cave entrance was dark because the moon had already set, but it did not matter.

Cale entered the cave and quickly jumped out of the water. He then looked up at the sky outside. 'It's about time he arrived.'

Raon immediately started to speak, as if he had read Cale's mind. However, he was speaking inside Cale's mind.

– Human, it's good to see that you are not hurt.

"Hmm, he's so clever. If what Syl said was true, that the person named Paseton was there... then speaking telepathically is the best way to not alert the other person at least." Cale analyzed.

There was only one reason for Raon to talk inside Cale's head. Cale started to get the chills. He slowly turned his head toward the inside of the cave.

The smart Raon only spoke into Cale's head when there was someone unfamiliar nearby.

"I was right." Cale nodded.

– There is a lifeform inside this cave. Although it is almost dead, thankfully, it is not a corpse that you fear.

'I do not fear corpse, Raon.' Cale shook his head and didn't correct the misunderstanding. 'Let's my child protect me. I could just be the most cowardly person.'

"This happened shortly after the Terror Plaza Incident. Around three weeks." Syl informed Witira and Shickler.

"If only I look harder for him." Witira cried silently.

Pssssssss. Pssssssss. Cale could hear something dragging inside the cave.

Cale decided to stand and watch the situation first.

Psssssssss. Pssssssss. Pssss. That dragging noise became more urgent and the lifeform revealed itself before Cale.